《Eyes of destiny》


 Prologue

    That day, the rain fell unusually loud. Since childhood, he had always loved that sound. The gentle patter of raindrops hitting the windowsill had always brought him peace, helping him forget about everyday problems. He didn¡¯t know yet that this night would mark the beginning of something extraordinary.


    ***


    In his slightly neglected room, he lay on his bed, listening to the rain. He felt safe, surrounded by the sounds that calmed him. Suddenly, something inside him stirred. A strange, unfamiliar feeling appeared¡ªas if someone was pushing him to go outside. It was so intense that he couldn¡¯t resist. He stood up, grabbed the first jacket he could find and his old metal headphones, and headed toward the door leading to the terrace. However, before he could leave the house, he heard his mother¡¯s voice from the living room.


    "Edo, where are you going?" she asked, worried.


    Edo¡¯s mother meant everything to him. He never had a father, and she had raised him alone, caring for him with an overprotectiveness that sometimes overwhelmed him. Despite that, he loved her more than anything and didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I¡¯m just going for a short walk. I¡¯ll be back soon," he replied, trying to calm her with his tone.


    Moments later, Edo left the house, feeling the cold raindrops starting to soak through his jacket. He squinted at the empty street, illuminated by the glow of the few street lamps. Edo was 18 years old, with black hair and blue eyes. He had no idea that tonight would change his life forever.


    ***


    Walking along the main road, Edo gazed at the buildings he knew by heart. Although this street was one of the main avenues in the town, no one had cared about its appearance in recent years. Suddenly, he felt a strange, sharp pain in his stomach.


    "I could use something to eat," he muttered to himself, clutching his stomach. "Maybe I¡¯ll find an open shop."


    Despite the late hour, Edo reached a store just two kilometers from his home. Inside, it was silent, and the cold fluorescent lights illuminated the empty space. He grabbed a sandwich and a can of cola, paying with the last bit of money he had on him. Leaving the store, he felt a sense of relief.


    "At least I¡¯ll eat something decent," he thought, opening the sandwich. "Sorry, Mom, but your sandwiches are really awful," he smiled slightly, walking slowly toward home.


    As he bit into the sandwich, Edo observed the familiar streets. He had grown up in a dangerous neighborhood, where he always had to be on guard. It was here, when he was nine, that he was beaten by older boys. That experience drove him to start training to strengthen his body. He devoted much time to exercising, determined never to be defenseless again.


    Although moving to a better neighborhood five years ago gave him a greater sense of security, his habits and caution remained unchanged. Edo was now passing a dark, deserted alley that always made him uneasy. It was full of abandoned buildings, but unlike other places of this kind, these houses were surprisingly well-kept. The windows weren¡¯t broken, the walls bore no signs of vandalism. The only indication that they were abandoned was the boarded-up doors.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Something¡¯s off," Edo thought, feeling a chill run down his spine. "Why hasn¡¯t this place been looted?"


    His attention was drawn to a light glowing at the end of the alley. It was intense, almost blinding. The boy felt the same familiar feeling¡ªthe one that had pushed him to leave his house.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± he wondered, standing on the edge of a decision. On one hand, he just wanted to go back home, not wanting to worry his mother, who would surely start calling him soon. But on the other hand, something irresistible urged him to investigate the source of that light.


    He began walking slowly toward it, with each step the light becoming brighter. For a moment, he considered turning back, but his curiosity got the better of him. Suddenly, the light shot directly at him, piercing through him. The pain was so sudden and intense that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from screaming.


    ¡°AAAAAH, DAMN IT!!!¡± he shouted, falling to his knees, clutching his head.


    His vision was completely blinded. He tried to understand what was happening, but nothing made sense. After a moment, the pain subsided, and the world around him began to change. Instead of the dark alley, he saw a bright, sunny sky.


    "What the...?" he muttered, still in shock. In his field of vision appeared a strange figure¡ªa tall lizard in black-and-white robes, with a sword at its side.


    "Are you alright, boy?" hissed the creature.


    Edo stepped back quickly, then fell to the ground, staring at the creature in terror.


    "Who... who are you?!" he shouted, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Calm down, kid. No need to yell," the lizard responded, looking at him with slight amusement. "You¡¯re in the capital of the country Ero now, more precisely, in the city of Inormi. A common traveler, huh?"


    Edo was in shock. Everything happening around him felt like a nightmare.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all these travelers...?¡± the lizard continued with apparent bewilderment. ¡°If you keep walking down this street, you¡¯ll find a rest building for people like you,¡± it added. Edo stood there, dumbfounded, barely able to process what he had just heard.


    "Sorry, kid, but I have to go. I¡¯ve got a lot of important things to take care of," the lizard said, glancing at Edo with slight irritation. "You¡¯ll manage just fine on your own, I¡¯m sure. Safe travels!" And before Edo could say another word, the lizard disappeared into the alley. The boy stood in silence for a moment, trying to comprehend what had just happened.


    It wasn¡¯t the encounter with the talking creature that shocked him the most, though it was something that defied all logic. What truly shook him was what he saw around him. His natural curiosity, his habit of carefully observing his surroundings, made the details of this new world hit him with full force.


    He was no longer in a place he recognized. This was not his city, not his reality. Around him walked beings that only vaguely resembled humans. Their appearance was grotesque, much like the lizard he had just met. The buildings, though reminiscent of Central European architecture, looked different¡ªtheir facades were more colorful, richly decorated, as if pulled straight from a fairytale. Edo even noticed that some of the buildings seemed to almost be alive, pulsing gently as if they were breathing.


    The sound of hooves clattering on the cobblestone streets gave the place a particular atmosphere that Edo couldn¡¯t ignore. It was like something straight out of his favorite video games, where he had spent countless hours. Everything seemed so improbable, yet disturbingly real.


    "This must be a dream," he muttered under his breath, pinching his arm hard. To his surprise, he felt pain.


    "Am I dead? Was the sandwich poisoned?" he began talking to himself faster and faster, trying to make sense of what was happening. "What the hell is going on? I was just in that damn alley a moment ago...! How...?"


    Deep down, Edo already knew. Everything he saw, everything he was experiencing left no doubt¡ªhe had arrived in another world.

 A new world

    "What should I do?" the boy whispered, exhausted and confused, leaning against the cold wall of one of the buildings. His thoughts spiraled, while the world outside pulsed with life. Bystanders were drawn to his strange clothing, or at least that''s what Edo assumed. He, with his black hair and unusual accessories, appeared different among the half-human creatures passing by. He had never been the center of attention, and now this feeling was unfamiliar and uncomfortable.


    He had always tried to blend in, enjoying his anonymous life. For as long as he could remember, he preferred to stay away from crowds, liked knowing what was happening around him, and when no one was paying him any attention, he could easily stick to the routine that gave him a sense of safety.


    "Why are they staring at me like that? Am I really that ugly? Maybe it''s this jacket or the headphones around my neck?" he thought, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Removing the headphones that had always bothered him brought momentary relief. The metal part connecting the headphones always pressed uncomfortably against his head. He shoved them into his jacket pocket and moved in the direction indicated by the lizard.


    He hoped to reach the outpost that dealt with travelers. However, doubts swirled in his mind. What good would a visit to such a place do? How was he supposed to find his way in this new world? Throughout his life, he had avoided confrontation and action, and now he was facing a completely new reality. He realized how comfortable his old life had been, where everything had its place.


    "Before I get there, I need to think a few things through. I probably ended up in this world without a way back, or maybe I have to meet some condition I don''t know about, or find a place I have no idea where to find. Great," he grumbled internally. Though he had some solace¡ªhe could communicate with the local beings. His conversation with the lizard had been in a language he knew, maybe slightly modified, but that was probably due to the lizard itself. The creatures and people passing him spoke a language he understood. Only the writing he encountered was completely different. Symbols he couldn''t comprehend added to his frustration.


    "I wonder what that''s about? Maybe coming to this world automatically gave me a built-in translator?" he wondered, feeling increasingly lost.


    The pain in his eyes was becoming more unbearable, reminding him every few moments. "Here we go again, chasing the light, like an idiot," he muttered under his breath, drawing even more attention from onlookers. He was slowly getting used to their stares, but every sight of a cat, lizard, or other humanoid creature sent shivers down his spine.


    The pain, growing in his right eye, was becoming unbearable, and small hallucinations started appearing around him. Edo felt surrounded by words he knew, but their sheer volume overwhelmed him, making understanding impossible. He didn''t know where these visions were coming from, but they were certainly not a feeling he wanted to experience right now.


    "Damn it, what are these symbols? Why do I see them? The flood of these damn signs is going to blow my head apart," he thought, growing impatient. Finally, he left the crowded alley where he had been wandering since his arrival in this world. Where there were fewer people, the pain slightly eased.


    Before his eyes stood a building that stood out from the others. It was wooden, medieval in style, and around it gathered a mass of strange figures in various outfits, nothing like what he had known before.


    "This must be the building the lizard mentioned," he said to himself, observing the symbols above the door, painted in four colors: red, green, white, and blue. Each color had its own symbol, but their meaning was a mystery to him.


    Hesitating, he opened the door. They were lighter than he had expected. As he stepped inside, he felt a dense atmosphere, and his gaze was immediately drawn to the diversity of creatures sitting inside. On the right side was a reception desk combined with a bar. People drank, traded, or played various games whose rules he didn''t know. On the left, he saw tables where others ate or waited for orders.


    "I see travelers'' goods are in high demand," he thought, noticing the looks of disgust and bloodlust directed at him. Ignoring the uncomfortable feeling, he moved toward the reception to ask for a room.


    Unexpectedly, before he could reach the bar, someone tripped him. He fell to the floor, the loud creaking of the wooden boards drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Look at this weakling! What''s a weirdo with black hair doing here? Get out of here, filthy demon!" shouted one of the men, laughing at his own malice.


    Edo looked back and saw the culprit. It was a tall, muscular man who had been sitting at a table with three companions just a moment before.


    "We don''t want you here. We don''t need demons in this country," added another man, two heads shorter, probably the second of the group.


    "We''ll never forget the wrongs your kind did to us!" chimed in the third, who didn''t even bother to get up. His obesity made it a wonder the chair he sat on hadn''t broken.


    The two men who had stood up were slowly approaching Edo, and the boy felt the tension rising. "What do they want from me? I didn''t do anything to them, for God''s sake, screw this," he thought, ready for the impending attack.


    Suddenly, a loud voice rang out. It was the old man sitting at the table, the fourth companion of these thugs.


    "Leave him be! Can''t you see he''s defenseless? What are you going to do to him, idiots? Dispense justice? You bunch of fools, that''s not your job! Stop dwelling on ancient history. The war with the demons happened ages ago. Don''t look for excuses and get back to work. I''m not counting these coins myself!"


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The two men looked at the old man in fear, gulped, and then both replied in unison:


    "Yes, boss!"


    They returned to their tasks as if nothing had happened.


    "What was that all about? Why do they think I''m a demon? Do I stand out that much? Maybe that''s why everyone''s been giving me those looks?" Deep in thought, the boy sat down on a large, raised chair, which turned out to be more difficult than he initially thought.


    He noticed that everyone in this world was much taller than him. He had never been particularly tall, standing at just 170 cm. However, nearly every person or creature he encountered seemed to tower over him by at least ten or fifteen centimeters. It felt like he was surrounded by a forest of towering figures, which only intensified his feeling of alienation.


    The room had only one free seat, next to a man playing with a strange, glowing bag, and a drunken old man loudly chuckling to his right. Suddenly, a deep voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "What can I do for you, esteemed traveler?" asked a waiter, dressed in an elegant outfit whose complexity emphasized his tall stature.


    "Can I get a room? Is there an option to get a room without payment, or for me to pay later?" the boy asked, addressing the receptionist, who also served as a bartender. Edo tried to appear as untroubled as possible, though it was clearly a challenge for him.


    "Yes, our establishment offers one free night without any payment. However, you''ll need to wait a bit, as the room will only be available in about twenty minutes. That''s when one of our clients'' contract ends. Please be patient. Perhaps you''d like a drink while you wait?" added the bartender, looking at the boy hopefully.


    Edo, after a moment of hesitation, looked at the vendor. He didn''t drink alcohol, and at the moment, he didn''t have a single coin to his name.


    "Thanks, but I''ll pass," the boy replied, and the waiter, disappointed, returned to his duties.


    "Okay, maybe it won''t be so bad. I have a place to sleep, at least. But what next? I have nowhere to go, I don''t know what to do, or how to find a job. I''m screwed," he thought, discouraged and pitying his own fate. But after a moment, trying to shake off the negative thoughts, he began to analyze his situation.


    "Why are you complaining? Think positively. Yes, exactly ¨C positive thinking! I could''ve died, but instead I ended up here. I''m going to live in a magical world, meet new people. Maybe I''ll become a powerful warrior? Or maybe a mighty mage? Anything is possible! Why feel sorry for yourself? Everything will be fine. Oh, I almost forgot ¨C I still have that can of cola I managed to buy before I got here! This could be the start of something big!"


    The boy reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out the can of cola. He looked at it for a moment, then sighed and said to himself:


    "Well, maybe this is the only can of cola I''ll ever find in this strange world. I should save it for a special occasion... But on the other hand, what''s the harm? I''m not even a huge fan of cola, and I have to admit, I''m thirsty."


    Without much hesitation, he opened the can, but at that moment, he remembered something important. He had just fallen to the floor, and the can he had just opened had been in his pocket the whole time, where it had endured several solid jolts. Before he could react, it was too late. The drink began to spray everywhere, and some spilled onto the nearby man with the bag, who was sitting to his left.


    The startled man dropped the bag, and a mass of blue crystals spilled out. One by one, they began to fall to the floor, shattering into tiny pieces. Each falling crystal emitted a soft, crystalline sound that filled the entire room. The man''s face turned red instantly, and his eyes flared with anger.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!" he shouted, abruptly standing up from his chair and shoving the boy with force. The boy stumbled but managed to regain his balance at the last moment, landing on his feet.


    "So much for positive thinking..." he muttered under his breath, clenching his fists. "Fuck this."


    The man, even more furious, approached the boy and, with rage in his voice, yelled:


    "Do you have any idea how much effort it took to gather those crystals?! You''re going to pay dearly for this, you scoundrel!"


    "Look, I know how it seems, but it was an accident, I really¡ª"


    "I DON''T CARE ABOUT YOUR VERSION OF EVENTS!!!" the man interrupted, still seething with anger. "Those crystals would have made me enough to survive! And now what? What the hell am I supposed to do?!"


    At that moment, the tension in the room began to rise even further.


    Due to the man''s loud shouts, a crowd of onlookers quickly gathered around the quarrel. However, no one was eager to help. Everyone was well aware that a fight could break out any moment, and in such cases, no one wanted to get involved in someone else''s problems. Instead, they observed the unfolding situation from a safe distance, keeping their eyes fixed on the man who had now pulled out a knife.


    Before the fight could begin, the boy was suddenly struck by a sharp, stinging pain in his left eye. It felt as if someone had pierced his eyeball with a needle. However, it lasted only a fraction of a second before everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. The boy furrowed his brow, but there was no time to think about it. The man with the knife was looking at him with wild determination.


    "I don''t know you, and frankly, I don''t give a damn. I don''t care about my enemy''s background or their excuses. All you need to know is that you''re going to pay dearly," the man said coldly, slowly advancing toward him.


    The boy tried to defend himself:


    "Listen, man, I''m really sorry! I apologize, it was an accident, I didn''t mean to do it!"


    But Edo didn''t realize that his apologies didn''t matter because the man was already running toward him, knife poised to strike. The boy barely managed to dodge, jumping to the side, but at the same time, he slammed hard into the bar. Pain shot through his right arm. He had most likely broken a bone.


    "WHAT THE HELL MAN, ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME?!" Edo screamed in terror, clutching his aching arm.


    Only now did the full gravity of the situation hit him. This was no longer a mere argument; it was a fight for life and death with a random adventurer who had no intention of letting go. Thinking quickly, Edo realized that, in a way, the man had a right to be angry. He had ruined the goods that could have helped the man survive. It had been accidental, but that didn''t change the fact that this man had lost everything because of a stupid mishap.


    "Maybe the only thing I can do now is fight¡­ Maybe all those years of training will finally come in handy?" the thought crossed his mind. Adrenaline started kicking in, numbing the pain in his arm. He felt that he had to be ready for what was coming.


    The crowd watching the fight didn''t seem concerned in the slightest. No one intended to intervene, even if someone might die. In this world¡ªor perhaps just in places like this¡ªsuch fights were treated like daily entertainment, something akin to a spectacle. Edo had the impression that, to them, he was just another victim in an endless series of such brawls.


    "You''re pretty agile, boy, but constantly dodging won''t help you," the man taunted, preparing to attack again.


    This time, he charged once more, making an identical rush as before. Edo barely had time to react, scoffing:


    "You think I''ll fall for that again?"


    But just as he was about to dodge, the pain in his right arm became too intense. Paralyzed by the previous blow, he didn''t manage to move away in time. The man slashed with the knife, striking him square in the stomach. The blade sank deep, and Edo let out a muffled groan.


    "Serves you right, brat. Be grateful I decided to kill you quickly," the man said coldly, pulling the knife from his body. Then, without another word, he turned on his heel and left the building as if nothing had happened.


    Blood immediately began pouring from the wound, and the boy''s face turned pale in an instant. He felt life slowly slipping from his body.


    "Am I dying?" the thought crossed his mind. He knelt, then collapsed, as dark spots began appearing in front of his eyes. The people around him watched indifferently. No one tried to help. They likely figured his wound was too serious for any aid to make a difference. The pool of blood under him quickly expanded.


    "Damn it, what did I do to deserve this? Why did this have to happen to me?!" he thought, feeling life drain away. "How many fools dream of getting transported to another world, starting a new life¡­ And all I wanted was a normal life. To peacefully start a family, live without standing out from the crowd. To die among the people I love. What did I do to deserve this? Damn, I didn''t want to be some warrior or mage. That was just a lie, an escape from this absurd reality... And now look at me. I''m about to die like a dog over a stupid can of cola. What a shitty world. Why¡­?"


    The boy closed his eyes, completely drained. A few seconds later, he was no longer among the living. Silence surrounded him.

 Mysterious texts

    Something had changed¡­ He felt an energy that had completely eluded him moments before. He opened his eyes and froze in horror. He stood face to face with the same man who, just a minute ago, had stabbed him in the stomach, killing him. Edo went pale. His heart pounded wildly.


    "What''s going on? Am I dreaming? I was dead!" he thought frantically, trying to comprehend the absurdity of the situation. But before he could make sense of it, the man interrupted his thoughts, speaking the exact same words as before:


    "I don''t know you, and frankly, I don''t give a damn. I don''t care about my enemy''s background or their excuses. All you need to know is that you''re going to pay dearly."


    Edo had heard those words before. He had never experienced such a strong feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. His heart raced faster, and his stomach knotted with anxiety. "What does this mean? This has already happened!" he thought, realizing something was very wrong.


    He began recalling what had happened earlier. He knew the man would attack soon, and if he reacted the same way as before, he''d break his arm again. He looked at the attacker and saw exactly what he expected¡ªthe man was charging at him with the knife in hand. This time, Edo was ready. He made a swift, light dodge, perfectly evading the attack. His movements were smooth and precise, and moments later, he struck the man''s hand with such force that the knife flew out, landing at the other end of the room.


    "YOU BASTARD!" the man shouted in fury.


    Suddenly, Edo felt a sharp pain in his right eye. Instinctively, he grabbed his head as his vision began to blur. For a moment, he saw nothing but strange symbols that formed into coherent text. He understood it instantly, even though he had never seen anything like it before. Above the man, floating in the air, appeared text written in a language Edo knew well:


    ~|Chance of death ¨C 31%|~


    ~|Cause ¨C Suffocation|~


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "What does this mean? Why is my right eye showing me this?!" he thought frantically. "31% chance of death? Suffocation? What kind of absurdity is this?!"


    He didn''t have much time to ponder, as the man lunged at him again, screaming:


    "I''ll kill you, you hear?!"


    Edo swung, hitting the man square in the face with his fist. He put all his strength into the punch, but¡­ nothing happened. The man didn''t flinch, not even a scratch. Edo quickly jumped back, assuming a defensive stance.


    "How is that possible? I hit him with everything I had!" he muttered to himself, trying to devise a plan. "This guy is unbelievably tough... I need to come up with something, but what?" His thoughts were a mess. He remembered the strange text he had seen with his right eye. "Is this some kind of power I got upon entering this world? But why does it hurt so much? And what about my left eye? Why does that hurt sometimes too? What the hell is going on?!"


    Suddenly, he felt a familiar pain in his left eye, the same sharp sensation that had struck him earlier in the fight. The pain was so intense it nearly threw him off balance.


    "Damn it, my left eye is hurting again... What does this mean?!" he screamed in his mind, struggling with the sudden torment.


    "Listen, kid! Your punches don''t affect me! You might as well just let me finish you off!" the man bellowed, leaping at him.


    Edo tried to dodge, but he was too slow. The man was faster than he had expected. He struck hard, grabbing Edo by the throat and starting to choke him. Edo felt his strength draining away. His energy was fading, and oxygen was no longer reaching his lungs.


    "I''m dying... again... It feels just as hopeless as before. I can''t do anything. This feeling of helplessness is unbearable..." Edo thought, feeling himself black out.


    "It''s over. That''s what happens to idiots who mess with me!" the man shouted triumphantly, tightening his grip even more.


    Edo watched as his world darkened. He had no strength left to fight. He felt death approaching with every passing second until he finally lost consciousness. He died a second time. However, even though he should have been dead, he suddenly felt himself coming back to life, his body once again filling with energy. He instantly opened his eyes and... saw exactly the same scene he had witnessed just a minute ago.


    ""Listen, kid! Your punches don''t affect me! You might as well just let me finish you off!"the man repeated the same words.


    Edo felt his stomach twist in confusion. "Again?! What''s going on here?!" Despite the terror, he knew what he had to do. When the man lunged at him, Edo took the opportunity. He slid under the man''s legs, dodging the attack, then quickly pulled out his headphones from his jacket. He jumped onto the man''s back, wrapped the headphones around his neck, and began to choke him with them. Though the headphones were usually an annoying accessory, now they were his only hope.


    The man fought back with all his might, struggling fiercely, but Edo held on. The choking became more effective, and the man, growing weaker, gasped for air.


    "You filthy demon!" the man growled before losing consciousness and collapsing to the ground.


    Edo panted heavily, trying to catch his breath. He did it¡ªhe had won a fight that had seemed impossible to win. He stood up and looked at the headphones that had saved him.


    "Maybe these headphones aren''t so bad after all," he said to himself with a slight smile. He raised his hand in a victory gesture.

 Strange power

    The crowd that had been watching the entire fight erupted in cheers. Their reactions were like those at arenas where heroes performed the impossible. However, among the crowd appeared three men who clearly weren''t happy about Edo''s victory. They approached quickly, ready for another confrontation.


    "You dare, demon?! That guy was our friend!" one of the new attackers shouted, his face twisted in rage. His voice thundered like a storm, and his eyes flashed with fury.


    "Yeah! You''re about to get what''s coming to you!" added the second man, advancing menacingly toward Edo. He was visibly larger, and his movements suggested brute strength, though he lacked agility.


    The third man didn''t speak at all. He stood silently, staring at Edo with cold, dead eyes. His presence was far more terrifying than the angry shouts of the other two.


    Edo felt a cold sweat run down his neck. "What did I do to deserve this?" he thought, his heart beginning to race. "Why do I have to fight again?"


    "Listen, I really didn''t want to hurt him!" Edo began, trying to find a way out of the situation without another fight. "It was self-defense! I didn''t kill him, he just passed out!"


    But even as he said the words, he knew negotiations were pointless. Their faces were full of hatred; they didn''t want to hear his explanations. There was no turning back.


    The pain in his right eye returned, signaling that he was starting to see the texts again. His strange power had activated once more. Above the men''s heads, information appeared that didn''t surprise him but still sent a chill down his spine.


    Above the head of the first one, the one who had spoken first, it read:


    ~|Chance of death ¨C 10%|~


    ~|Cause ¨C Beating|~


    The second, the larger one, had a higher chance:


    ~|Chance of death ¨C 14%|~


    ~|Cause ¨C Beating|~


    But the third, the silent one, the one whose gaze chilled his soul, had the most disturbing information:


    ~|Chance of death ¨C 30%|~


    ~|Cause ¨C Stab wound|~


    "These texts again?!" Edo thought, feeling his adrenaline spike. Though none of the men had weapons in their hands, according to the mysterious writings, one of them was going to kill him with a knife. "Where''s the knife? Why can''t I see it?"


    He had already figured out how his power worked. Every time he felt intense pain in his right eye, these strange texts appeared, warning him of dangers. Even though he didn''t know where this ability came from, he now knew he had to focus on the fight.


    "Does this power show me the future?" he wondered frantically. "Is it a warning about what might happen, or just a probability?"


    When Edo focuses hard enough, he begins to feel sharp pain in his right eye. Through this pain, mysterious texts appear, showing him the chance of his death and its potential cause. Although he had managed to figure out these texts to some extent, the mechanics behind these death visions remain a mystery.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Before his first and second deaths, he had felt a different, more intense pain¡ªthis time in his left eye. That bothered him. "Maybe these deaths are somehow linked to my left eye, just like the texts are with my right? That would explain a lot. My right eye hurts when I use this power, but my left hurt just before I died¡­ Maybe it''s a warning signal?"


    Edo began analyzing the situation. "That makes sense," he thought. "My left eye visualizes the texts I see through my right eye. But why such a fucked up power? Why did I get something so twisted? I''d rather be throwing lightning or shooting fire than seeing my own death and feeling it in such excruciating pain. On top of that, I see these disturbingly detailed scenarios! From what I''ve noticed, my eye instinctively shows me a vision of my death when things are really dangerous¡ªto warn me before I make a mistake that could lead to my demise. But... can I control this power? Can I trigger it on command?"


    Edo wondered if this was the right time to experiment with his strange ability. He could try to use the power now, but was it wise? "I don''t know if I''ll get another chance like this... Maybe this power only works during a fight. If I don''t try now, I might never get the chance to test it. Damn it, I have to take the risk."


    Edo looked at the brown-haired opponent who, according to the information his eye had shown him, was going to kill him with a knife that the boy hadn''t yet seen. That meant he had to strike first. He focused all his attention on his left eye, trying to trigger a vision. The pain was intense, piercing, almost overwhelming, but nothing happened. The pain subsided after less than a second, and the death illusion didn''t appear.


    "Damn, I was wrong... I can''t trigger this power on command. It''s even more unpredictable than I thought. But no use complaining. It could be worse; I could have no power at all, and at least now I know how to prevent death. Now I need to focus on the fight."


    Before Edo stood three men, each ready to attack.


    The looming danger left him no time for deeper contemplation. The blond one, with a 10% chance of death, was the first to charge at him. He was tall, but his movements were slow and sluggish. Edo easily dodged him, then kicked his leg, trying to knock him off balance.


    To Edo''s surprise, the opponent staggered and fell to the ground, as if losing balance after one simple hit. Edo immediately seized the opportunity, landing a hard punch to the blond man''s face, who howled in pain and rolled onto his side.


    "How is that possible?!" Edo thought, looking at the fallen opponent. "That was too easy... That first guy I beat earlier was immovable, like he had skin of steel, but this one went down with one hit?"


    He didn''t have time for reflection. The second and third attackers rushed at him simultaneously. Edo had to act quickly.


    The redhead, the one with a 14% chance of killing him , tried to strike, but Edo was faster. He caught the man''s fist in mid-air and, with one smooth motion, twisted the attacker and threw him behind him. The redhead crashed heavily to the floor, unable to continue the fight.


    The brown-haired one, the silent one, however, gave Edo no time to breathe. His movements were precise, fast, and dangerous. Despite that, Edo managed to react¡ªhe grabbed the attacker''s arm and threw him, surprised at how easily his opponent was lifted off the ground and landed on the other side of the room.


    "This can''t be real¡­" Edo thought, looking at the rows of defeated opponents. "Did I win? Really?"


    Triumphantly, he raised his hand in a victory gesture. "And what now, losers?! What was the point of all this, huh?!" he shouted, full of adrenaline.


    But he didn''t get to finish his sentence. Suddenly, he felt a cold, piercing pain in his neck. With horror, he saw that the brown-haired man, who just moments ago had been lying on the floor, now stood right in front of him, turned with his back to him.


    "How did he get here so fast? He was just at the other end of the room¡­" Edo''s thoughts spun chaotically. Something was very, very wrong.


    He thought, but his thoughts were interrupted by a shiver that ran through him as he noticed something he hadn''t seen before. The man held a knife, but it wasn''t the knife itself that terrified Edo¡ªit was the blood dripping from its blade. Edo instantly realized it was his own blood. He clutched his neck, feeling something warm flowing between his fingers, and then looked at his hands, now covered in dark red blood.


    "Damn it! How is this possible? That guy was on the other side of the room just moments ago! How did he get me now?" he thought frantically, feeling the rising panic begin to choke him. "Who the hell is he? One is tough as steel, and the other is as fast as lightning? Damn, who are these people? It hurts¡­ I''m not going to survive this. He''s actually going to kill me, just like the eye said. But why didn''t he use that speed earlier?"


    As he looked at his opponent, Edo noticed something that seemed to explain part of the mystery. The brown-haired man was holding a knife identical to the one Edo had seen during a previous fight when he had defeated an attacker using headphones. "That''s where he got the knife from¡­ This guy is much more dangerous with a weapon," Edo realized, though it was already too late.


    Weakened, he collapsed to the floor, feeling life slowly leaving his body. He could barely breathe, and each heartbeat reminded him of his approaching death. "Again¡­ Damn it¡­ I don''t even have the strength to feel sorry for myself. This is the third time I''m going through this, but now¡­ now I''m probably not coming back. Damn."


    Just as he was about to close his eyes for the last time, something extraordinary happened before him. He saw the air in the room begin to whirl violently, creating powerful gusts that shot directly at the knife-wielder. The man was flung to the other side of the room, crashing into the wall with tremendous force. However, Edo no longer had the strength to see where the attack had come from. Slowly, he closed his eyes, ready to accept his fate.

 Victory?

    A sudden surge of energy, as if his body had been revived, as if nothing had happened. "No... This can''t be!" he thought, opening his eyes. To his surprise, he was once again standing on his feet, exactly where he had been moments earlier, facing the three men who were still ready to attack him.


    "I''m alive¡­ But how is that possible?!" The realization hit him like lightning. "Now I know! When I used my power on that brown-haired guy, I must have activated the left eye! That has to be it!"


    Edo didn''t have time to celebrate. He had to act quickly, because, just like before, the blond man rushed at him first. This time, however, Edo didn''t make a mistake. Just like earlier, he kicked the man''s leg, knocking him off balance, then hit him twice in the face before he even hit the ground. He knew that the redhead and the brown-haired man would soon attack together, so he reacted based on what the left eye had shown him. He knocked out the redhead with a single blow, and when the brown-haired man approached, Edo grabbed his arm and struck it with all his might, breaking it in the process. The opponent''s scream filled the room, and he collapsed to the floor, defenseless.


    "I did it¡­ Finally!" Edo thought, feeling the adrenaline subside. "I won¡­ But why did this happen to me? What have I learned about this cursed power? I didn''t ask for it, but¡­ maybe it will be useful. Though I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to use it without fear."


    The victorious moment quickly vanished as the three men, who should have been lying defeated, suddenly stood up, filled with fury. "You wretched demon, you''ll pay for this!" one of them shouted, and all three charged at Edo. The boy, barely standing, knew this would not be an easy fight. He took a fighting stance, ready to defend himself, but didn''t even manage to make a move. Suddenly, powerful gusts of wind once again struck his opponents, knocking them to the ground like puppets.


    "What the hell was that?!" one of the thugs shouted, getting up from the floor. Edo, equally surprised, turned toward the door. Standing there was a woman, dressed in a black-and-white robe, with long black hair and blue eyes. It had to be her¡ªshe was the one who had caused the gusts of wind that effortlessly took down his opponents. Fear suddenly appeared in the eyes of the men, fear that Edo didn''t understand, but he could only guess how powerful this woman must be.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The thugs, terrified by her presence, immediately fled, diving through the windows as if escaping something far worse than Edo.


    The entire room fell silent, everyone staring at the woman. Voices from the crowd whispered timidly:


    ¨C "The demon saves his own."


    ¨C "We don''t want her kind here."


    ¨C "Why are they still alive?"


    The words were full of hatred but whispered softly enough that the woman couldn''t hear them. It was clear her presence caused unease among the people.


    With slow but determined steps, the woman approached Edo. When she was close, she looked him straight in the eyes and smiled gently.


    ¨C "Are you alright? I saw you fight. They gave you a hard time, but you did well."


    Edo, still surprised and somewhat dazed, looked at her in disbelief. Now that she was so close, he could get a better look at her face. Black hair cascaded over her shoulders, contrasting with her blue eyes and the white robe, adorned with black stripes. On her left shoulder was a patch shaped like a shield¡ªprobably the emblem of some country¡ªand on the right were badges suggesting she held a high rank or status.


    The boy blushed slightly, feeling her gaze on him. He knew he didn''t look like someone who frequented places like this, and the embarrassment of having that noticed added a touch of awkwardness.


    ¨C "You know¡­ you should be aware of such things," the girl began, with a hint of mystery in her voice, observing him closely. "In places like this, we''re not welcome. You must be really brave or well-informed to come here. Usually, only those who know what they''re looking for take such risks. And you¡­ it seems like you were searching for something special." Her tone was full of insight, as if she was sizing him up and trying to understand his intentions all at once.


    She smiled softly, though there was a glint of curiosity in her eyes. "My name is Leni, nice to meet you. Since you''re here, may I ask your name?" Her voice was gentle but firm, as if she already knew the answer before hearing it.


    Edo felt he should respond, but the words seemed stuck in his throat. His thoughts were scattered, and exhaustion was beginning to take over. He was aware that using his power had consequences, but he didn''t expect fatigue to hit him so quickly. He felt the energy draining from his body.


    ¨C "Edo¡­" he tried to reply, but only a barely audible whisper came out. Before he could say anything more, his legs gave out, and the sight before his eyes began to blur. He felt his body grow heavier, as if someone had placed invisible chains on him.


    Before he could understand what was happening, he collapsed to the floor with a thud, hitting the cold, hard floorboards. His head bounced off the ground, and he lost consciousness, sinking into darkness.

 A magician named Leni

    "Why did he have to choose this place? Does he really think the pressure of the crowd and the noisy surroundings will help him negotiate a better price? It''s absurd. I need those crystals, and the quality in stores is laughable, not to mention the prices. Even with my position as a court mage, which provides me with a substantial income, I still can''t afford the quantity I need. Every mage knows the best goods come from adventurers. Crystals extracted from monster cores are far superior to those artificial imitations you find in stores."


    She took a deep breath, knowing she was just a few moments away from the destination. She felt growing tension, as if something was about to happen.


    "Okay, this must be the place." She looked around as she arrived at one of the five well-known adventurers'' hubs in the entire country of Ero. Memories started flooding her mind. "Why is it always so loud here? Another fight? Nothing ever changes in this place..."


    Without hesitation, she stepped inside and saw a scene of a brawl. A young boy was defending himself against three attackers. Her eyes were immediately drawn to his black hair.


    "Three against one... classic. They always seem to enjoy picking on demons." A chill ran down her spine as she remembered her own beginnings as an adventurer. "I was in his shoes once... those memories... I might have to intervene. That boy doesn''t stand a chance; he looks so weak. Although..."


    Her gaze shifted to a huge man lying unconscious next to the boy.


    "If he managed to take down that giant, maybe he''s not as helpless as he looks... Perhaps I should wait a bit longer and see what happens. After all, I still owe a favor to a friend, and this boy might prove useful. If things get dangerous, I''ll step in."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Leni focused on the fight, carefully observing the movements of the black-haired youth. At that moment, a blond attacker lunged at the boy, but to her surprise, the youth swiftly knocked him off balance and delivered two powerful punches straight to his face. Leni felt her curiosity grow.


    Then the other two assailants rushed at him. The red-haired opponent fell after a single, precise strike, and the boy grabbed the other''s arm and broke it with a fierce twist.


    Leni murmured to herself with satisfaction:


    "This boy is strong. He must control the fire element, and at a very advanced level. I''m sure of it. At last, I''ve found someone who might be a good match..."


    She watched with satisfaction as the youth handled his attackers, but then noticed that the men were slowly getting back up.


    "Alright, my turn now." Without ceremony, Leni cast a spell. A basic gust of wind, which in her execution was incredibly powerful, sent all three men crashing to the ground. They reacted immediately ¨C without waiting for what would happen next, they fled through the window, realizing they were dealing with a powerful sorceress.


    Leni glanced at the boy, who was still standing, slightly dazed from the fight.


    "I need to ask him a few questions..." she thought, approaching him. "After all, he might be the one to help me settle this debt that''s been hanging over my head for so long."


    Before he could get a single sentence out to introduce himself, the boy suddenly collapsed to the floor, unconscious.


    "Seriously? Great... Just my luck. I can''t leave him here, especially since he might actually prove useful. I should find him a room. I have a few questions for him... and one request."


    She walked over to the bartender, who also served as the receptionist. She learned that the boy had already rented a room and was waiting for it to be prepared.


    "Well, I''ll have to wait a bit..." But before she could leave, her eyes fell on something lying on the floor. "Wait, are those magical crystals?"


    She looked at the shattered stones scattered near the body of the huge man.


    "Dammit... I was supposed to buy those crystals from him! How am I going to get what I need now? Without them, I''ll be forced to get supplies from the store, and their stock is of lower quality and much more expensive... But on the other hand... Maybe I''ve found something far more valuable than crystals..."


    She glanced at the unconscious boy lying on the floor and sighed.


    "Alright, I should help him out..." She picked him up and carried him to the nearest couch. After about fifteen minutes, she was handed the key to the room the boy had rented. She carried him there, laid him on the bed, and sat down beside him, contemplating her next move.


    "Alright... I can wait for a bit. This boy might really be useful," she said quietly to herself, satisfied that perhaps fate was finally starting to favor her.

 Dream

    "Can''t you slow down sometimes?!" Edo shouted, trying to keep up with his friend. "I''ll be first again, Edo! Learn how to run properly already, how long do I have to wait for you?" The two young boys ran together, heading towards the abandoned factory, standing by the river as if forgotten by the whole world.


    "Wait! Can''t you see I''m barely breathing?" Edo gasped, dragging his feet sluggishly, struggling to catch his breath.


    "Excuses, always just excuses," the other boy responded with a slightly mocking, yet childlike voice. His short blond hair waved in the wind as he sped up, as if propelled by the breeze his fast running generated. His green, crystal-like eyes gleamed, full of energy and joy, as if running required no effort from him. His clothes were tattered, dirty from hours of outdoor play, but a smile never left his face, no matter the conditions.


    "Okay, we''re here, Edo," the blond boy suddenly stopped, giving his friend a moment to catch his breath. "Our secret base! But, you know, we really need to come up with a name for it because ''secret base'' sounds boring already," he said, a little disappointed, as if the lack of a new name had taken some of the magic out of the place.


    Edo finally arrived, though at least ten seconds behind his friend. He gasped, barely able to stand. "Listen, slow down, will you? Who''s going to take this place from us anyway? Who would want to go into an abandoned factory by the river? Let me breathe," he muttered irritably, wiping sweat from his forehead.


    The blond boy glanced at him with slight dissatisfaction. "You were the one who suggested this place, and now you''re mad that I run too fast?"


    "What does my suggestion have to do with your speed, you idiot?" Edo retorted, but both boys looked at each other and, after a brief moment, burst into laughter. It was carefree, sincere laughter, the kind only children have. They had no idea of the harshness of the world around them.


    The boys came from poor families. Edo was raised by his single mother, abandoned by her husband shortly after his birth. Yuki, for that was the name of Edo''s friend, had strict but loving parents who had simply been unlucky in life and ended up in the worst part of town. Both boys were only children, and the only playground in the area was occupied by older kids who always bullied and beat the younger ones. That''s why they searched for secluded places to play, and the abandoned factory had become their secret haven. It was full of interesting corners that sparked their imaginations, and the eerie atmosphere added an extra thrill to their games. The factory, as it was said, had been shut down years ago due to pollution of the river it bordered.


    As they entered, sunlight pierced through the broken windows, reflecting off the dusty floor and walls, forcing the boys to squint their eyes.


    "Damn, why''s it so bright? Maybe we should smash the remaining windows with rocks? That would be fun!" Edo suggested, but Yuki quickly intervened.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know what could happen if one of the glass shards hit us? That kind of glass could seriously injure us," Yuki replied with a slight anger in his voice, sensing that Edo sometimes didn''t think about the consequences.


    Edo nodded in agreement. "You''re right, Yuki, sorry. So, how about hide-and-seek?" he asked, excited at the prospect of a new game, as hide-and-seek had always been his favorite.


    Yuki sighed but smiled, seeing his friend''s enthusiasm. "Alright, fine. But you''re lucky I didn''t suggest tag, ''cause I would have crushed you," he joked. The boys started laughing but quickly stopped, knowing it was time to begin the game.


    "Okay, rock, paper, scissors," they said simultaneously, ready to decide who would hide.


    "Yes! I won!" Yuki shouted with joy, flicking Edo on the forehead.


    "Hey, that hurts, you moron," Edo said with a wry smile, rubbing the sore spot.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "You''ve got two minutes, count! And no cheating, Edo!" Yuki said in a serious tone, though a smile was visible in his eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah, it happened once that I cheated, and now you''re going to hold it against me forever?" Edo seemed slightly irritated but quickly started counting, turning his back to his friend.


    After two minutes had passed, Edo finally finished counting. He took a deep breath, then shouted with all his might, "I''M COMING TO FIND YOU!!!" His voice echoed through the old factory, which stretched out before him like a mysterious land. Without hesitation, he set off in search of his friend, Yuki.


    The factory was silent, almost ominously so, adding a special atmosphere to the scene. It had rained the day before, and the sound of raindrops now hitting the metal structures echoed, filling the space with unique acoustics. Metal pipes, empty containers, and old equipment were everywhere, as if the factory had forgotten it once thrived with life.


    "Yuki, come out! I''ll find you sooner than you think!" Edo called, trying to keep a playful tone to his search, though he felt a slight tinge of unease in his heart. As he wandered through the abandoned corridors and empty rooms, his footsteps seemed to amplify the silence. He had already searched a few rooms, but there was no sign of Yuki. However, when he entered one of the more dilapidated rooms, he felt something he hadn''t experienced in this place before.


    This room felt different ¨C the air was damp, and the smell was reminiscent of a pool or wet walls after a long rain. Edo wondered if it had something to do with being on one of the lower levels of the factory, in the area where waste used to be dumped into the nearby river through a system of pipes and tubes. But now, the place seemed completely forgotten, and the pipes that filled nearly every space made it an ideal hiding spot. "Yuki could be hiding here," Edo thought as he ventured deeper into the maze of metal pipes.


    His eyes scanned the surroundings, and his steps grew more cautious. But what he saw in the center of the room made his heart race. On the floor, among the pipes, was a dark, deep hole. Edo felt his pulse quicken. He approached it cautiously, almost on tiptoes, to the edge. Through the hole, he could see a lot of water below. It was probably water that had seeped in from the nearby river, filling the lower parts of the factory.


    Edo stopped, staring into the dark abyss. The thought crossed his mind that if he hadn''t been careful, he might not have noticed the hole and fallen straight into the water. A chill ran down his spine at the thought of what could have happened. "That could''ve ended really badly," he thought.


    Carefully, he backed away from the edge, and his heart slowly returned to its normal rhythm. Like most children, he quickly forgot about the incident, even though the hole in the floor posed a serious danger.


    "Yuki, come out! I know you''re here!" Edo kept repeating, his voice echoing off the walls of the room filled with the labyrinth of pipes and metal structures. His gaze darted nervously around the room, stopping at every corner, every nook where his friend might be hiding. His heart beat faster, and with each passing second, the tension grew. The room was cold, damp, and the air smelled of metal and rust. The sound of water dripping from the pipes and the rustle of drops hitting the floor only heightened the sense of unease.


    Suddenly, something caught his attention. In the dim light, he noticed a piece of fabric sticking out from behind one of the pipes. It was a pipe near the wall, barely lit, a perfect hiding spot. Edo immediately realized ¨C it had to be Yuki. He had tried to hide but hadn''t accounted for one thing: part of his shirt was sticking out, giving away his presence. "If it weren''t for that, maybe I wouldn''t have found him..." Edo thought, feeling relieved that the search was coming to an end.


    "Got you!" he shouted, running to the pipe and grabbing the fabric. His face twisted in confusion when he felt something unexpected. The fabric he had grabbed was strangely wet. No, not just wet ¨C it was cold, almost icy, as if it had been submerged in cold water for a very long time. Edo''s fingers trembled, and the chill of the moisture sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Yuki, come out. I found you," he said more quietly, trying to mask the growing unease. But no one answered. No rustle, no word. Only the dull echo of his own voice reverberated off the walls. Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    "Yuki, stop it. This isn''t funny!" Edo''s voice began to tremble, not just from irritation but from a growing fear. Was this some kind of weird joke? Yuki never played games like this. He never did anything this terrifying. "If this is a joke, it''s really not funny," he said, though deep down he knew this was no joke.


    "Yuki, come out already!" he now shouted, trying to break through the mounting tension, but his voice sounded more desperate than commanding. He tugged on the piece of fabric still in his hand with all his strength. The shirt, though wet and slippery, offered no resistance. Yuki''s limp body slid out from behind the pipe, falling to the floor with a dull, unsettling thud.


    Edo blinked several times, trying to comprehend what he had just seen. What lay on the floor no longer resembled the cheerful boy he once knew. His heart froze, and his mind was filled with an eerie void. "What..."¡ªwas all he could whisper, standing there in complete shock.


    What he saw was beyond description. Yuki''s body was unnaturally distorted, as if something had blurred his contours. His skin, especially on his face, was pale as snow, wet, and shining with a strange, deathly glow. His eyes... they no longer held any life. They were empty, dead, if they could even be called eyes. They looked like two dark, bottomless holes. His lips had turned so pale they seemed almost transparent, as if Yuki had spent hours in freezing water.


    Edo felt his legs turn to jelly. He couldn''t stand any longer. He collapsed to his knees, staring at the body of his best friend, which now looked like something pulled from the worst nightmares. His hands instinctively went to his head, as if trying to shield himself from the sight that refused to leave his mind.


    Tears began to flow down his face, hot and uncontrollable. Edo sobbed, his body shaking with spasms. Each second felt like an eternity, each thought like a blow straight to his heart. It was as if the whole world had crumbled, trapping him in this single moment, this endless instant of pain.


    "Why..." he thought, looking at his friend, who lay motionless.


    His head began to ache, as if something was squeezing his skull from the inside. The pain was so intense that the image before his eyes started to blur. The world around him turned black, and the last thing he saw was Yuki''s lifeless body. Then there was only darkness, darkness that swallowed him whole, sparing him from further suffering.

 Unusual situation

    Edo shot up from the bed violently, as if possessed. Even after all these years, that dream still terrified him to the core. For nine long years, the dream had returned, always bringing with it the same feelings of fear and disgust.


    "Again... How much longer do I have to go through this?" he thought, feeling growing frustration. The nightmare that had haunted him for so long always left the same bitter aftertaste. Every morning, he woke up with a sense of dread that stayed with him most of the day. Even after waking, the image from his dream still haunted his thoughts.


    Edo shook his head, trying to regain control. "It''s not my fault. It''s not my fault. It''s not my fault..." he repeated to himself, though deep down, he knew that wasn''t entirely true. Despite the mantra, he still felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on him.


    After several minutes of intense struggle with his own thoughts, he managed to calm down. Once he regained his clarity, he realized something crucial. The recent events, those strange, supernatural abilities that had awakened within him, were real. He had ended up in another world, and he wasn''t dreaming. It was all real.


    Edo looked around the room he was in. It wasn''t his bedroom. Instead of the familiar four walls, he was surrounded by a small, cozy space with wooden walls and floors. A lamp hung from the ceiling, with a live flame burning inside, lighting the room with a warm glow. Edo looked at the lamp with a mix of fascination and concern. "Something like that could start a fire in an instant. Do they not know how dangerous that is?" he thought. The room also had a small, handwoven rug and a bookshelf. The bed he had been lying in was in the left corner of the room, right by the door.


    Edo''s heart began to race when he realized he wasn''t alone. In the corner of the room, to his right, sat a woman, completely absorbed in a book. She was a short, black-haired woman dressed in a white robe with black stripes, and her dress and light-heeled shoes matched perfectly. Edo quickly remembered who she was¡ªthe sorceress who had helped him fight off the bandits before he lost consciousness.


    "Damn, did she see me panicking like a child just now? That must''ve been pathetic..." he thought in embarrassment. He tried to shake off the thoughts, but still felt ashamed of his behavior. "How could I have humiliated myself like that in front of someone who saved my life?"


    The woman didn''t even glance at him, still engrossed in her book. "Maybe she was so disgusted by my behavior that she decided to completely ignore me? Or maybe she just didn''t notice I had woken up?" Edo wondered, trying to understand the situation.


    "Umm... Thank you for helping me back there when they attacked. If not for you, things could''ve ended tragically," he said timidly, hoping his words would provoke some kind of response. But  she didn''t even look at him.


    "Seriously?! I know I''m not lucky with people, especially women, but this is ridiculous!" he thought, growing irritated. He decided to approach her to better gauge why she was ignoring him. Even when he was close enough to almost touch her, she still paid him no attention.


    "Hey, could you at least look at me or say one damn word!" he shouted in frustration, reaching out to snatch the book from her hands. But his hand... passed right through the book, as if it didn''t exist.


    "What the...?" Edo froze, unable to believe what had just happened. "Did my hand just pass through that book?"


    In disbelief, he slowly reached out again toward the book still resting in the woman''s hands. And again¡ªhis hand went through it, as if it wasn''t material. Horrified, he looked back at the bed where he had been lying moments ago. And there, to his horror, he saw himself, lying motionless.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "You''ve got to be kidding!" he shouted. For a moment, he thought he might have died, but he quickly noticed that his body was still breathing.


    "Thank God, I''m alive... But what''s happening to me? Am I a ghost?" he wondered, trying to piece together what had just happened. "How do I get back into my body?!"


    He approached the bed and tried to reenter his body, but nothing happened. He passed right through it, as if it were air.


    "What the hell?! Why can''t I get back into my body?!" he screamed in despair.


    Suddenly, he realized that despite being a ghost, he wasn''t passing through the floor or the bed, nor was he floating. As soon as he became aware that he was immaterial, it was as if his mere thoughts activated a new ability¡ªhis body began to rise into the air. It felt strange, but at the same time, pleasantly freeing.


    "Well, look at that... That''s how it works. My mind was blocking these possibilities," he thought with slight satisfaction.


    Edo floated until he reached the door, which he passed through without any difficulty. He found himself in a narrow hallway where the travelers'' rooms were located.


    "So, this is where the room I was supposed to get from the bartender was... Too bad I didn''t get the key myself because of all that chaos," Edo remembered. After a moment, realizing he didn''t need to use stairs to get to a lower floor, he phased through the floor, landing on the level below.


    The hall he found himself in was almost empty. By day, it bustled with life, but now there were far fewer people. Some of the tables were completely empty, which surprised him a little, as he had expected a place like this to always be crowded, even at night. However, he quickly realized that the adventurers'' lives must have been exhausting, so most of them were probably resting in their rooms or homes within the town.


    Edo landed on the floor, imagining himself walking on it. As he thought, his mind was the key here¡ªby picturing himself as a ghost, he could actually step on the ground. He felt the coolness of the wood beneath his feet. He looked at the spot where the battle had taken place, the one that had knocked him unconscious. The marks of the destruction were still visible¡ªsplinters of wood, overturned chairs, and a dark stain on the wall from spilled soda.


    "Damn, what was their problem? Why did they attack me?" Thoughts swirled in his head, and the memories of that moment came back like a nightmare. "I get the first guy... That''s kind of my fault. When the can of soda exploded, it splashed his face, and he dropped his bag of valuable crystals. But the other three? What were they trying to achieve? Why did they call me a demon?"


    Frowning, Edo tried to piece it all together. His memory was a bit foggy, but one detail bothered him. "Wait... When I first entered this place, one of the adventurers tripped me. He said something about demons. Called me a black-haired freak! Could that be connected?" His thoughts began to take shape. "What if everyone I fought thought I was a demon? Because of what? My hair?"


    Edo couldn''t calm down. He kept thinking, trying to understand the aggression of those people. "There are two options..." he thought to himself, trying to find some logic. "Either that tough guy with the bag of crystals was their friend, and they wanted revenge, or they were just looking for an excuse to attack me."


    Suddenly, another crucial thought struck him. "Wait, something doesn''t add up... Even though I''m a ghost, I still have my clothes on, the same ones I had before I blacked out. Does that mean I can bring objects into this world?" He felt excitement at this idea. "Could I test it now? I''ve got my phone and headphones with me!"


    He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out his phone and headphones. To his surprise, these items had also passed with him into the spirit world, but now they were surrounded by a glowing blue aura, as if they were burning with a blue flame.


    "So, I can keep objects as a ghost..." Edo thought, turning the phone in his hands. "But what can I use this for? I can''t use them to hurt people. Unless... as a ghost, I can see other ghosts? Maybe there''s some spirit world I don''t know about...?" His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a deep, low voice.


    "Boy, maybe you''d like to sit down and talk about some adventures?"


    Edo turned around sharply. In the corner of the room, sitting on one of the chairs, was an old man. He had long white hair, a black pointed hat, and a green, dirt-stained robe. What caught Edo''s attention, however, were the blue flames surrounding the old man. He immediately understood that he was dealing with a ghost. The old man looked friendly enough, but Edo knew better


    than to judge by appearances.

 Ghosts

    "Who are you?" he asked cautiously, trying to remain polite.


    "Can''t you see? I''m a ghost, just like you," the old man replied, slightly surprised.


    Still unsure, Edo sat down at the table, waiting for what this mysterious ghost had to say. The old man smiled gently. "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Sirk, the Spirit of Adventure. And what''s your name, boy?"


    "I''m Edo... I guess just an ordinary ghost," Edo replied, a bit embarrassed.


    Sirk frowned as if pondering something deeply. "An ordinary ghost, you say... From what I see, you''re not from the spirit world. It''s rare to see such cases."


    Edo looked at him, surprised. "The spirit world? No, I''m not from any spirit world. I just... woke up as a ghost, that''s all."


    Hearing this, Sirk''s eyes widened in astonishment, but his face quickly lit up with excitement. "So you''re human? But how is that possible? You''re entirely here as a ghost! I''ve been alive for over 300 years, and I''ve never met someone like you! Wizards have tried for centuries to leave their bodies without entering to the spirit world, but no one has succeeded yet. Living in one world in two forms¡ªbody and soul separately. You must tell me more!"


    Edo was confused by the flood of information. "I think I need to ask him a few questions," he thought, trying to gather his thoughts. "I have to be careful not to sound like an idiot¡ªI''ve only just arrived in this world and don''t know its rules. Better to ask smart questions."


    "Sirk, I don''t know much about ghosts... Do you know how it''s possible that I''m a ghost?" Edo asked politely.


    Sirk thought for a moment. "I have a few theories, more like confirmed methods. It''s possible that your magical core is damaged. In that case, your soul might have left your body, especially if you were focused enough, like during meditation. That''s usually how people end up in the spirit world. However, it''s strange that you didn''t end up there but stayed here. The second possibility is the influence of the element of darkness which might have distorted your core for example someone with this element has distorted your core or you have this element and used it on yourself  but that still doesn''t explain why you''re in this world not in Spirit world."


    Edo felt that while he had gained more information, he was still lost. "Magical core? Elements? I''ve never heard of that..." Edo realized he had said something foolish when he saw the old man''s reaction. Sirk''s jaw dropped as if he couldn''t believe his ears. For a moment, the ghost didn''t know what to say, but then he burst into laughter.


    "Wait, wait, how do you not know what a core or element is? Every human in this world has one! What, did you crawl out from under a rock? Or maybe... you''re from another world?" The old man laughed even louder, unable to contain himself.


    Edo felt his cheeks burn with embarrassment. He needed to think quickly to stop the old man from laughing. After a brief moment, he responded in a serious tone:


    "You see, I''ve had an accident recently, which have affected my memories. Many of them are destroyed, and I don''t remember all the details. Could you help me understand?"


    Hearing this, the old man''s expression slowly changed. Instead of a mocking smile, a hint of sympathy appeared.


    "I''m sorry, boy. I had no idea you had such problems. Of course, I''ll help you understand what you need to know so you don''t look like a fool in front of others. Listen carefully."


    The old man straightened up and began to explain:


    "Every person is born with a magical core and an element. The core is the foundation of all magic. The bigger the core, the more energy it can store. And the best part is, the energy in the core regenerates because it draws energy from the surroundings. I myself was formed from the magic surrounding the world, combined with the energy of places where adventurers gathered¡ªthat''s why I have a desire to hear stories about travels."


    The old man paused for a moment, then continued:


    "As for elements¡ªeveryone has at least one. There are four basic elements: water, earth, fire, and air. With elements, people gain special abilities, and magic related to that element becomes easier for the person to master. Speaking of abilities, people with the water element can heal wounds, breathe underwater, and even walk on it, and they''re also great swimmers. Those with the earth element have incredible strength and endurance. People with the Fire element instinctively fight better and react faster to danger, and air element gives speed, agility, and the ability to jump high. But beyond these four, there are also sub-elements like darkness or light, but they''re much rarer. Sub-elements are often inherited only by a few exceptional individuals or bloodlines."


    Sirk was watching Edo closely, as if trying to assess more than just what was visible at first glance. Edo felt chills run down his spine as he noticed the old man''s gaze linger on his hair.


    "Is there something in my hair?" he asked uncertainly, trying to ease the tension in his voice. "Actually, you''re not the first person to look at me like that, so I''ve kind of gotten used to it."


    Without changing his expression, the old man stepped closer.


    "There''s something you need to know, and it''s likely that because of your memory gaps, you''ve forgotten," his tone was filled with seriousness.


    Edo felt his heart begin to race. He knew something important was about to be revealed to him. The old man stared at him for a moment, then continued:


    "You''re a demon, boy. Demons have black hair. You''ve probably noticed that people you''ve met looked at you with disgust. It wasn''t because of your behavior but because of your heritage. Black hair is a recognizable sign of demons, and people have feared and hated demons for a long time. Many of your kind were killed during the great war between demons and humans, which happened about 200 years ago."


    Edo was shaken. Not only had he been transported to a world where people had supernatural powers he could never match, but now it turned out that people saw him as a demon¡ªa being despised in this world. His black hair, which he had always considered ordinary, was now a mark of belonging to a hated race.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Why are you telling me this?" he asked quietly, unable to understand what the old man''s intention was.


    "I pointed out your hair not just because you''re a demon, but also because you likely have the element of fire.Almost every demon is born with it. After the war, it''s one of the rarest powers in this world. Now, with each new generation, it''s slowly starting to return, but it''s still the rarest of the four primary elements."


    For Edo, some of this information was overwhelming. However, thanks to the elder''s words, he now understood many things. The mystery of the elements opened up a new perspective for him¡ªhe learned why one of his opponents seemed as tough as steel, and another was as fast as lightning. He also discovered why people treated him with disdain¡ªit was because of his black hair. To Edo''s dismay, he realized he probably didn''t have the fire element, but the awareness that others had supernatural powers made him more cautious for the future.


    He looked at the elder seriously, wanting to ask the question that had been bothering him the most for some time.


    "Is it possible that my core is damaged, and that''s why my soul separates from my body when I sleep?"


    The elder pondered for a moment before answering:


    "That''s quite possible, although I must admit, I''ve never encountered a case like yours. Maybe your core is severely damaged, or maybe... you just don''t have one?" The elder smiled at the end, as if joking about the impossibility of such a situation.


    Edo began to reflect.


    "If I really come from another world, maybe that''s the reason I don''t have a core or an element. How am I supposed to compete with others if I don''t possess the basic abilities everyone else has? My eyes seem to have some power, but it''s not what I expected after coming to a new world. Could it be that my soul separates from my body due to the lack of a core? If I understand correctly, the core keeps the soul in the body. Without it, my soul is unstable and leaves the body, but doesn''t enter the spirit world¡ªit stays in this world as a ghost. How the hell is that ability supposed to ever be useful to me?"


    As he considered these thoughts, Edo grew increasingly frustrated. Then the elder interrupted his contemplation.


    "Listen, boy. How would you feel about making a contract with me?"


    Edo looked at the elder, intrigued by the proposal.


    "What kind of contract?" he asked.


    The elder sighed.


    "I forgot you have memory problems. Contracts between humans and spirits are agreements. You give something, I give something. As a spirit of adventure, I can offer you my power. In return, you''d have to tell me about your adventures from time to time. You''ll gain the ability to quickly analyze terrain, sense whether a place is worth exploring, and detect approaching danger. However, this power only works in the wilderness, forests, or dungeons¡ªplaces that smell of adventure. In the city, it won''t work. You can use it in your physical form, but if you''re in spirit form and call on me, I''ll come to your aid."


    Edo was intrigued but also cautious.


    "And that''s all just for stories? Isn''t that too small a price?" he asked.


    The elder nodded as if the answer was obvious.


    "You see, I''ve been excluded from the spirit world. Spirits don''t usually like dirty travels. I also wasn''t born in the spirit world but created from the surrounding energy in this world. I''ve always wanted to make a contract with a human, but it rarely happens."


    The elder''s tone suggested he genuinely desired this contract.


    Seeing his sincerity, Edo replied:


    "If that''s all, I can make the contract. What''s the harm? But is there something you haven''t told me yet?"


    The elder looked at him seriously.


    "No, boy. Just shake my hand, and the contract will be sealed."


    He extended his hand toward Edo. For a moment, Edo hesitated, but after brief consideration, he shook the elder''s hand. Blue flames appeared around their handshake, signifying the successful contract.


    "Thank you, young one. You''ve fulfilled my dream. I am deeply grateful."


    Edo smiled at the elder.


    "I should be the one thanking you. Thanks to you, my situation doesn''t seem so bad anymore. One more question: can I make contracts with other spirits?"


    The elder responded:


    "Yes, but remember that spirits rarely appear in this world."


    Edo nodded, but he felt that finding other spirits might be a challenge.


    "Can I really become strong? If I make more contracts with spirits, maybe I''ll be able to gain strength and power. Could I actually become something like a mage or warrior? But do I really want that? I''ve always thought strength and power were something that came naturally, something you had to discover within yourself, not something you had to fight for at all costs. On the other hand, if I have the opportunity, why not take advantage of it? After all, a good position in this world could be useful. I''d gain contacts, influence... Maybe even find a partner with whom I could start a family, which I''ve always dreamed of. Yes, that would make sense. I''ve always wanted someone close, someone to share my life with. Maybe this is my chance."


    The boy began daydreaming about the future, when suddenly he heard the elder''s voice:


    "Oh, I see your time as a spirit is coming to an end."


    Initially confused, Edo looked at the elder, then noticed that his body was slowly turning into tiny white fragments. The particles floated in the air slowly, as if carried by an invisible wind.


    "What the hell is happening to me!" Edo shouted, feeling a wave of panic.


    But the elder spirit quickly calmed him down:


    "Relax, boy. Your body is calling its soul back. It''s natural. You''ll likely wake up soon. Thank you for everything, I''m truly grateful for this contract."


    Edo wanted to say something more, but his body disappeared completely. Only the white fragments remained, drifting in the room, slowly heading toward his body, which awaited the return of its soul.

 Proposal

    Edo felt warmth, a warmth he hadn''t sensed just a moment ago. It was something familiar yet entirely new, as if long-lost senses had returned. He lay still, trying to understand what had happened. **"Have I returned to my body?"** the thought flashed through his mind, though the answer came almost immediately. Yes, he had returned. He confirmed this by feeling his body again, the warmth that hadn''t accompanied him in his ghostly form.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes and glanced around the room. Everything seemed the same as before¡ªhe was still lying on the same bed, in the same room. But now, he was certain he was no longer a ghost. He felt the heat radiating from his body, like a sign that had been missing earlier. **"So warmth is the indicator. It makes sense, ghosts don''t have heat,"** he thought with relief.


    He looked to his right, searching for the black-haired woman who had been sitting in the corner of the room before. As expected, she was still there¡ªbent over a book, with a gentle smile, as if absorbed in the story she was reading. Her tired eyes glimmered in the light, and her long, black hair softly draped over her shoulders. She played with it absentmindedly, completely unaware that Edo had already woken up. **"Did she really not notice me, or is the book that captivating?"** he wondered for a moment.


    Without moving much, he pulled his hands out from under the blanket and tossed it aside. He sat up, which immediately caught the woman''s attention. Her bright blue eyes turned to him, and a surprised expression crossed her face.


    **"You''re awake! Finally, how long were you going to sleep?"** she said in a louder tone, which seemed to be full of irritation, but her voice betrayed something else¡ªshe was truly pleased. She closed her book, setting it on the nearby table.


    **"I apologize for the lack of manners. I introduced myself earlier, but you were in such bad shape that you probably don''t remember. My name is Leni, and I''m a court mage of the Kingdom of Inormi."** As she spoke, she lightly turned her arm, revealing an embroidered crest on the sleeve of her robe. Edo quickly recognized it¡ªhe had seen it before in this world, but only now did he realize it was the emblem of the kingdom he found himself in.


    **"You''re Edo, right? I remember you saying it just before you lost consciousness, quite spectacularly collapsing onto the floor."** She smiled gently as she continued. **"You should be thankful that I took care of you. In this world, demons usually aren''t helped, so you could''ve been lying there much longer, or worse."**


    Edo stared at her, mesmerized. Only now, with the adrenaline fading, did he truly see her beauty. Her long, black hair contrasted perfectly with the white and black robe she wore. Her blue, almost crystalline eyes sparkled in the light. But Edo quickly shook himself out of it. **"There must be a reason she helped me. It can''t just be pity."**


    **"Umm... Thank you for your help. I''m really grateful. If not for you, I might not have survived that battle. I was fighting three opponents and could''ve passed out at any moment. But... I have to ask. Why did you help me?"**


    Leni smiled mysteriously. **"You''re welcome. But you owe me a good dinner for it."** She laughed lightly, but then her tone became a bit more serious. **"Why did I help you? Well, I''d say it''s because of experience. I used to be an adventurer too, and I found myself in situations similar to yours many times. I just wanted to help one of my own."**


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Edo nodded, still unsure of what to make of it. **"Is she a demon?"** he wondered, recalling what Stirk had told him about the distinct traits of the demonic race, which he himself belonged to. **"Black hair..."**


    **"Thank you for everything,"** he said with a somewhat embarrassed smile. **"But I have to disappoint you. I don''t have money for dinner right now, but I promise that as soon as I can, I''ll repay you with the best meal you''ve ever had!"**


    Leni laughed again, this time more sincerely. **"It''s a deal. But I have another proposal for you."**


    Leni looked at him with slight stress, as if each next word carried something that was difficult for her to say, something that tormented her internally.


    "There''s a knight... Nolan. One of the Ten Holy Knights. He''s ranked fourth. You might not know this because you''re not from our kingdom, but here in the kingdom, we have ten court mages and ten holy knights. I''m one of the court mages, specifically the ninth. You can easily determine our rank because we have a number on our left arm. To move up, for example, if I wanted to become the eighth mage, I''d have to train hard, get stronger, and somehow contribute to the kingdom."


    Edo watched her, trying to grasp the intricacies of this system.


    "Sorry, I got a bit ahead of myself. Back to the point¡ªHoly Knights have their own squads. We mages don''t¡ªat most, we take on apprentices, but that''s our choice. However, Holy Knights are required to have a squad. At the head of each squad is a Holy Knight, but it''s the guard captain and vice-captain who give orders and manage the squad. Nolan, the knight I mentioned, recruits only people with the fire element for his squad, meaning someone like you. I''m sure he''d take you in, considering how well you fight. I recommend considering the offer¡ªyou get a place to live in the castle, food, and a really good salary. You''d have to train daily, but nothing comes for free. So, what do you think, do you agree?"


    Despite her stress, Leni spoke with enthusiasm, and Edo froze for a moment. The thought of accommodation, food, and work at the castle¡ªall of it sounded like a dream come true. But suddenly, something struck him, and a sober thought flashed in his mind.


    **"What am I thinking? I don''t have any fire element! What she saw was my ability to foresee events, not fire magic. Agreeing to this would be fraud, and sooner or later they''d find out the truth. I''d have to decline, even though it all sounds so wonderful..."**


    Edo sighed heavily, looking at the mage with a sad expression before saying:


    **"I''m sorry, but I have to decline. The offer is tempting, but I have my reasons."**


    Leni''s reaction surprised him. He had noticed she was tense before, but now he saw genuine sadness in her eyes. Nonetheless, she quickly composed herself, and her face returned to its previous calm expression.


    **"I understand. It''s a shame, but I couldn''t expect you to agree. I don''t know what your goals in life are, but I hope you find your path."**


    The room fell into silence, which was suddenly broken by a ray of sunlight streaming through the window. Edo realized that Leni had spent the entire day here, watching over him.


    The boy felt he should say something, express his gratitude. He suddenly stood up from the bed and said:


    **"I''m really grateful for your help. If not for you, I''d probably still be unconscious downstairs. I refused, but if there''s anything I can do for you now, just say the word. Even if I can''t repay my debt right away, remember that I will someday!"**


    Leni looked at him and smiled sincerely.


    **"Thank you, Edo. For now, I don''t need your help. But remember, Nolan''s offer still stands. If you meet another demon, let them know they''re welcome in his squad too."**


    Edo nodded and awkwardly smiled as he moved toward the door. But before leaving, he turned back and added:


    **"Thanks again for everything. I hope we meet again someday."**


    He closed the door behind him, then descended the stairs to the lower floor, ignoring the glances of other adventurers as he stepped out onto the street, reflecting on what had just happened.


    **"Damn, what do I do now? I turned down a dream job just because I didn''t want to lie? My stupid pride wouldn''t let me pretend. I could''ve agreed, who knows, maybe no one would''ve found out I was a fraud?"**


    Suddenly, a thought struck him, convincing him that he''d made the right choice. After all, if they had discovered he didn''t possess the fire element, his fate would''ve been grim.


    But before he could walk away, he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    **"Wait!"** Leni called out.


    Edo turned around, surprised, seeing the mage, slightly out of breath, approaching him. After catching her breath, she said:


    **"There''s a way you can repay your debt to me."**

 Shop

    Edo and Leni walked calmly down the street, where the morning light gently reflected off the polished stones of the road. The city was slowly waking up, and the distant sounds hinted at the approaching bustle.


    "Magical crystals?" Edo asked, glancing at his companion, who walked beside him. Her robe flowed with each step, and her eyes sparkled as she looked ahead.


    "Yes, they''re very useful for a mage," Leni replied with a smile. "They can enhance our magic, and they''re also helpful in many other situations. Unfortunately, they''re incredibly expensive..."


    Leni nodded, smiling slightly, though there was a hint of disappointment in her expression.


    "I commissioned someone to acquire them, knowing it was the best way to get the resource. But when I came to collect the crystals, a young man showed up... and accidentally destroyed my entire supply. In the end, I left with nothing," she sighed and looked meaningfully at Edo, who blushed slightly.


    "I''m sorry..." Edo said, clearly embarrassed. "You know it was an accident..."


    Leni looked at him with a gentle smile, her gaze full of understanding.


    "I know, I know. Don''t worry about it," she said calmly.


    Yet Edo couldn''t shake a certain thought that troubled him.


    "Leni, actually... why do you need me?" he asked after a moment of thought, intrigued by her presence.


    Leni glanced at him out of the corner of her eye and smiled mysteriously.


    "It''s simple. You''re going to help me negotiate a better price."


    Edo looked at her in disbelief, raising his eyebrows.


    "You want me to go with you to a shop and... haggle for a discount?"


    Leni shrugged, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "It just so happens that I usually pay more than other customers," she said, her voice almost ironic. She narrowed her eyes, smiling slightly.


    Edo raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Isn''t that because you''re a demon?" he asked with detectable skepticism.


    But Leni immediately dismissed the idea.


    "No, it''s not that. True, demons using magic have caused fear since the war ended, but there''s a certain tolerance among mages. The seller we''re going to, Emil, is a well-known mage respected for his skills. Long ago, a wizard from the country of Rugora challenged him ¨C he wanted to fight the best but faced the wrong opponent. Emil, without even moving, crushed him with immense magic. He used such an amount of energy without any wand, meaning he relied only on his core ¨C a normal mage''s magic would''ve been depleted ten times over. It was a spectacle; his opponent fled in tears, cursing the world, only solidifying Emil''s legend. There were even rumors that he was born with two elements, though he''s never confirmed it."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Edo listened in disbelief.


    "Who is he? Why would someone so powerful run a shop?" He frowned, trying to understand the unusual situation.


    After a moment of silence, Edo asked another question.


    "So, why do you pay more?" he asked impatiently.


    Leni shrugged.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. For a long time, I thought it was because I''m a court mage ¨C we''re not highly regarded by other mages. They think we sold our knowledge to strengthen the kingdom. But even other court mages pay less at his shop. Maybe you''ll be able to negotiate something. If you manage to lower the price a bit, I''ll consider it as repayment for your debt."


    She smiled at him, and Edo fell silent for a moment. He was reminded of Leni''s beauty but quickly shifted his thoughts from her appearance, recalling what else he wanted to say.


    "Leni, I really wanted to thank you for looking after me that night. It meant a lot to me."


    The sorceress looked at him, a bit flustered, then replied modestly:


    "It was nothing. No need to thank me for that."


    "But¡­ you must be tired after a sleepless night," Edo added with concern.


    Leni shrugged, as if to downplay the matter.


    "It was just one night. It''s really nothing for me."


    Edo suddenly began to wonder about something else.


    "Wait, could it be that demons need less sleep? And if so, maybe they live longer?" he pondered, looking at her with interest.


    "Leni¡­ how old are you?" he finally asked.


    Leni looked at him, slightly annoyed.


    "You know it''s rude to ask a woman her age, right?"


    Edo quickly looked embarrassed and apologized, but to his surprise, Leni burst into laughter.


    "I''m sixty-eight," she admitted, smiling genuinely.


    "Sixty-eight?! So my guess was right... demons really do live longer!"


    As they reached the shop, the crowd on the streets grew, and the sun''s rays illuminated the colorful cityscape. Edo looked at the building Leni pointed out ¨C an unusual, massive structure, different from the rest. From every angle, it seemed to blend different elements, creating what looked like an architectural work of art. Above the entrance there was a sentence in large gold letters carved on a board, but Edo could not read this language.


    They entered, and their eyes took in a sight Edo recognized well from countless video games and anime. The shop was filled with magical accessories, from glowing potions to decorative wands with a glowing orb at the tip. Initially, it resembled a crystal, but Edo had seen crystals before, once when he accidentally caused a man with a sackful of them to spill them all over the floor. They were shards, bigger or smaller, in various shapes, like shattered glass. But the objects on the wand tips looked like orbs that displayed swirling energy inside.


    Hypnotized by the appearance of the wands, Edo asked the sorceress a question that had been on his mind.


    "You should have a wand, right? And what is that at the tip of each one? It doesn''t look like a crystal," Edo asked.


    Leni smiled, took a small wand out of one of her pockets, then tucked it back away.


    "I have one, but I left the stronger one in my quarters at the castle. I thought this would be a short trip," she smiled, then continued. "You might not know this because demons typically aren''t interested in magic because of the events that took place in the war. They have natural fighting abilities and rarely need additional enhancements. But what''s on the tip of each wand isn''t an ordinary crystal; it''s a magic core. Most people think wands are mainly for strengthening magic ¨C and yes, that''s one of their aspects. But their true function is to allow mages to use magic for a longer time. While regular magic crystals are single-use and deplete their energy after one or several uses, cores regenerate on their own, drawing energy from the surroundings. This way, after a while, you can use them again.


    "This ability makes cores incredibly valuable and desirable, but obtaining them is challenging. Most monsters have magical cores in a spiritual form located within their bodies ¨C much like humans and all smart races. The difference is that monster cores are far more unstable. When a monster dies, its core takes on a physical form, then shatters, forming crystal fragments that lose the ability to draw energy from the surroundings but retain remnants of energy they had before breaking. Physical cores used for wands are only found in certain, very rare and dangerous monsters. Usually, these monsters have the core located on the surface of their body, for instance, on the forehead or another visible spot, though there are cases where it''s inside. Such monsters are not only rare, but they also surpass regular monsters in intelligence and strength. Some of them, according to legend, even resemble humans."


    Edo thought about Leni''s words. "So wands are mainly for extending the time you can use magic... that makes sense. But the matter of those cores worries me. Monsters with a physical core must be truly terrifying."


    Edo suddenly remembered the small core that the sorceress carried in her small wand.


    "Where does the core on your wand come from?" Edo asked curiously.


    Leni looked at him, then answered.


    "These small cores are collected from rare but intelligent monsters that look like caterpillars, and they have such a core at the top. Wands like the one I carry are made from these cores," Leni replied.


    Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by a voice coming from behind the shelves.


    "Hello, can I help you?"


    Before them stood Emil ¨C a man with a certain strong aura, though somewhat short by this world''s standards. His eyes held a mysterious gleam.


    When Edo and Leni stepped out from behind the shelves, Emil immediately lit up at the sight of the black-haired sorceress.


    "Ah, hello, Leni. How can I help the court mage today?" he said in a teasing tone from behind the counter, as if he were up to something.


    "Hello, Emil," Leni began with a smile. "I need magical crystals, price doesn''t matter."


    Edo''s mouth fell open as he realized why Leni always paid more.


    "I have no idea why I always pay more she said? The reason is glaringly obvious!" he thought, observing Leni''s bargaining skills with dismay.

 Negotiation

    Edo, still stunned by Leni¡¯s skills, began analyzing the situation. She had made a basic negotiation mistake¡ªdeclaring that price didn¡¯t matter! Rule number one: you always need to haggle wisely before arriving at a final price. Is she really over sixty? Right, now there¡¯s no chance of getting any discount¡­ If only he¡¯d warned her to keep quiet before. Now it was too late¡ªhe¡¯d just have to try and salvage the situation.


    Disheartened, Edo turned to the shopkeeper, attempting to start a conversation, but the merchant behind the counter was quicker.


    ¡°I always enjoy when you visit, Leni,¡± he said warmly. ¡°You¡¯re my favorite customer, but I¡¯m afraid I have some bad news. Despite having one of the largest magic shops in the capital, this may sound strange since it''s one of the most essential magical resources, but right now, I don¡¯t have any magic crystals in stock.¡±


    A look of surprise appeared on Leni¡¯s face. Even for Edo, who had begun to understand the nature of these goods, it seemed strange that such an important item was unavailable.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± the sorceress asked with a hint of disbelief. ¡°You always had plenty of crystals. What happened?¡±


    The shopkeeper sighed and answered in a serious tone:


    ¡°The delivery was supposed to arrive last night, but it didn¡¯t. As you know, to the east of the capital lies the Misty Forest, which has recently become dangerous. My goods are usually imported from the land of demons, Serot, located east of Ero. Because of the threats, the suppliers have started avoiding the forest, which extends the delivery time by three days, but I can¡¯t afford such delays. I¡¯ve hired warriors to guard my shipments through the forest¡ªfor half a year, everything went smoothly. But now, when I ordered more crystals than usual, something went wrong.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Leni responded:


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just go and check for yourself? You¡¯re quite powerful, after all.¡±


    The shopkeeper shook his head regretfully.


    ¡°Unfortunately, today I have an appointment with a young noble couple who want to buy a wand for their talented son. As you know, nobles can be demanding and picky, especially when it comes to expensive purchases. If it weren¡¯t for that, I¡¯d go check the shipment myself, but I have to stay here.¡±


    Leni frowned and replied with slight irritation:


    ¡°Emil, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit unprofessional? You should care about your employees¡¯ well-being rather than leaving them on their own.¡±


    Emil responded in a cold tone:


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°They¡¯re not my employees. They¡¯re mercenaries¡ªhired to protect the goods. If they couldn¡¯t do the job, that¡¯s not my concern.¡±


    Leni, despite her frustration, nodded, understanding his position. Edo, observing the exchange, came up with an idea. After a brief moment of awkward silence, he broke it:


    ¡°What if we find your shipment in the forest? Would we get a discount? Or maybe a few crystals for free?¡±


    Emil looked at Edo with amusement but replied jokingly:


    ¡°And what would I gain, you rascal? I could go there myself and check it out as soon as I''m done with the nobles.¡±


    But Edo didn¡¯t intend to give up. He wanted Leni, to whom he owed a debt, to get the best outcome possible.


    ¡°Every moment counts, right?¡± he insisted. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with a shop like this in the capital, are you? If your mercenaries fell or ran away, and the shipment is indeed lying on the main road in the forest, a competitor could take it before you even get there.¡±


    Emil glared at Edo but soon softened his gaze. He nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, boy. There¡¯s nothing worse than a competitor trying to push you out of business. Fine, so be it. If you find my shipment, you can take a few crystals for yourselves.¡±


    Edo quietly clenched his fist in a victory gesture, while Leni could hardly believe he¡¯d managed to persuade the shopkeeper. After a moment, slightly embarrassed, she addressed Emil.


    ¡°Thank you, Emil. This really means a lot to us.¡±


    Emil just waved his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough gratitude, or my ears will wither! Off you go, before I change my mind!¡±


    Leni had already left the store, leaving Edo behind. At that moment, the shopkeeper Emil addressed the boy, saying:


    ¨C What¡¯s your name, young man?


    Edo, slightly surprised, quickly responded:


    ¨C My name is Edo.


    The shopkeeper paused for a moment, as if assessing the young man. Then he smiled mysteriously and added:


    ¨C When you have a moment, come by again. I have something to discuss with you, but remember, I¡¯d like to talk in private ¨C just you and me.


    Edo nodded, though various questions started forming in his mind. There was something intriguing, almost mysterious, in the shopkeeper¡¯s words, sparking his curiosity but also a slight sense of uncertainty.


    ¨C Now go on, young man ¨C said the shopkeeper, with a slight smile. ¨C Go help that princess of yours, off you go!


    The boy, slightly embarrassed, left the store, still thinking about the strange words he had heard from the shopkeeper. He was curious about what it could mean but decided he would talk to him at the next opportunity.


    A moment later, Edo left Emil¡¯s shop.Leni looked at the young man gratefully.


    ¡°Edo, thank you. I knew your presence would help me handle this deal better.¡±


    Edo, slightly irritated, shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ If he had the crystals in stock, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten anything¡ªit was pure luck that the shipment hadn¡¯t arrived,¡± he thought.


    Suddenly, Leni looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Thanks, Edo, but I¡¯ll go to the forest alone. I don¡¯t want to put you in danger.¡±


    The young man raised his voice in response.


    ¡°No, no way! Why do you think I bargained? So you could go there by yourself? I¡¯m going with you, end of discussion!¡±


    However, a thought flashed through his mind: *What in the actual fuck am I getting myself into? I have no experience fighting monsters. But something tells me I need to help her or something bad is gonna happen. This strange power that lets me see the future where I die might come in handy. I should test if it works; I¡¯ve never used it outside of battle, maybe I will  use it on Leni to test it? I won¡¯t use the left eye¡¯s power, which traps me in the vision of my death¡ªI¡¯ll use the right eye to check if it works. If the right eye works, the left should as well.


    Edo focused and looked at Leni through his right eye. After a moment, he saw text appear above her head:


    ~| Chance of death¨C less than 1% |~


    ~| Cause ¨C insufficient percentage to determine a direct cause |~


    ¡°It works,¡± he thought, though the sensation accompanying the vision was unsettling. *It¡¯s disturbing that everyone has a minimal chance of causing my death. Hopefully, I¡¯ll rarely need to use this power. Most likely, I can''t even use the left eye because the chance of death is too low, probably close to 0%, preventing it from indicating a direct cause.


    Leni, noticing his strange behavior, looked at him with concern.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, worried.


    Edo snapped out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Of course. So, how are we getting to that forest? Surely not on foot?¡±


    Leni snorted slightly, amused.


    ¡°Of course not on foot! The forest is thirty-five kilometers from the capital. We¡¯ll rent horses, as we don¡¯t have time to return to the castle for my own.¡±


    She headed toward the nearest stable but noticed Edo standing still, looking a bit worried. She turned and asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The young man looked at her, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°There¡¯s one problem¡­ I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse.¡±

 Stable

    Walking through the lively streets of Inormi bustling capital, Edo and Leni soaked in the morning atmosphere. The glow of the rising sun reflected off the cobblestones and windows of the townhouses, and the rhythmic clatter of horse hooves added to the city''s unique charm. Their path led toward the stables that Leni had pointed out. Though they were drawing closer, Leni seemed noticeably irritable, evident from the sharp looks she occasionally cast at her companion. Edo felt uncomfortable in the silence and decided to break it, intrigued by her behavior.


    "How much longer are you going to look at me like that?" he asked, visibly annoyed. "You''re looking at me as if I''m a criminal!"


    Leni glanced at him, then looked away before replying, "How can someone not know how to ride a horse? How have you been traveling so far? You¡¯re not going to convince me that you¡¯ve always walked on foot, unless you''ve spent your whole life in the capital. That would make no sense, especially for someone who visits an adventurers'' stop. You¡¯re quite the oddball, you know that?"


    Edo lowered his head, feeling her words strike him like a blow to the heart. But gathering his courage, he overcame the momentary setback and replied, "Then maybe you could teach me to ride. It can¡¯t be that hard, right?"


    Leni sighed and answered bitterly, "Do you really think we have the time for that? You''ve never been around horses, and now you want to ride one? By the time I teach you the basics, Emil will have found that shipment in the forest ages ago. Like I said ¨C it¡¯s best if I go alone."


    Edo immediately grew serious. "You can¡¯t. I promised you I would help."


    Leni stopped and sighed. "I''ve already told you, you¡¯ve repaid your debt. Why do you keep wanting to help me?"


    The boy thought for a moment, gathering his thoughts before answering, "You saved my life. Do you think that deal I got with Emil could pay back such a debt? No way! I¡¯m seeing this through, and you don¡¯t have a say in it!"


    Leni looked at him in clear surprise, her blue eyes catching the morning light. After a moment, she smiled slightly and replied with a touch of irony, "Bold words for someone who can¡¯t even ride a horse."


    Edo blushed, realizing how foolish his speech sounded in light of his own incompetence. Leni sighed, still smiling.


    "What am I going to do with you... Fine, since you''re so stubborn, I''ll take you with me."


    Edo looked at her, astonished.


    "And what about the fact that I can¡¯t ride?"


    Leni responded confidently, "Simple. We''ll ride on one horse. I¡¯ll rent a bigger one that can fit us both. Now let¡¯s go before others rent the best horses."


    ***


    Edo and Leni entered a large red building that immediately stood out from the rest with its distinctly rural look, a stark contrast against the backdrop of elegant townhouses. The second thing that caught their attention¡ªor rather, their noses¡ªwas the smell, which didn¡¯t surprise the boy, as he had expected it, though he did feel sorry for people who lived near such a stable.


    When they stepped inside, a scene unfolded before their eyes, one that looked like it was straight out of a Western movie, a genre Edo had watched quite a lot of in his day. There were many horses in the stalls, which suggested that they were among the first customers, if not the very first. Suddenly, a tall  blond man dressed like a typical farmer with red shirt and blue jeans¡ªcomplete with a straw hat¡ªhurried over to them. Even Edo, who had seen a lot of people in Inormi, found his rural attire unusual.


    "Welcome! How can I help you?" the man asked warmly, though he looked slightly surprised when he noticed Leni. After a moment, he spoke again.


    "Leni, is that you? You¡¯re the court mage? That explains why I haven¡¯t seen you around here¡ªthat clears up a lot!" said the blond man with a friendly smile. Edo realized that this must be someone who knew Leni quite well.


    "Yes, I became the court mage. Good to see you, Bob. I need a large horse, preferably a very fast one," Leni replied.


    The man in the straw hat thought for a moment before saying, "I know just the one. Please, follow me."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Edo and Leni followed Bob down a long stable corridor filled with the scent of hay and horse sweat. After a moment, he stopped by one of the stalls, patted the wooden divider, and pointed to a beautiful, powerful chestnut horse.


    "Red Currant. That¡¯s the name of this horse," Bob said proudly, gently patting the animal''s neck. "Perfect for your journey. Strong, fast, and big but tell me one thing... Why only one horse? What about that young man who came with you, Leni?" His gaze lingered on Edo, as if he were assessing his suitability for the journey.


    Leni sighed, as if she no longer had the strength to answer similar questions. "This boy doesn¡¯t know how to ride a horse. He''ll be riding with me."


    Bob looked at Edo once more, analyzing every detail of his appearance. Then he shifted his gaze back to Leni and smiled in amusement. "Ah... I see. He¡¯s your boyfriend, huh?" His tone carried a hint of playful teasing.


    Leni blushed deeply, and Edo was speechless with astonishment. For a few moments, they didn''t know what to say, but finally, Leni exploded, "Bob, what are you thinking? Making such assumptions?! I¡¯ll make you regret your jokes!"


    Bob only laughed, as if sensing that he had managed to embarrass them. "Calm down, calm down! I was just half-joking. I was simply surprised that someone... well, who can¡¯t ride a horse. But never mind." He shrugged, pointing to the horse. "Anyway, one thing¡¯s for sure: the price for this horse is eight silver coins per day."


    Leni, still a bit flushed, reached into her pocket for her coin pouch. She handed him eight silver coins but couldn¡¯t resist commenting, "Prices have gone up since last time, haven¡¯t they?"


    Bob shrugged, pocketed the coins, and explained, "Well, most adventurers can now afford their own horses, so prices have risen. But in your case, I¡¯ll make an exception. I¡¯ll give you a day for free, as a gift to celebrate your promotion to court mage so when your trip gets a little longer you don''t have to pay for it. Safe travels, Leni!" he said, then turned and headed back toward the stable entrance, where other customers were waiting.


    Leni sighed in irritation, looking after Bob. She muttered to herself, "What was he thinking, saying something like that? Right, Edo?"


    Edo was still slightly dazed by Bob''s earlier words. "Yes, you¡¯re right¡­ You and me? What was he even thinking? That¡­ that we could be together? That¡¯s¡­ impossible!" His face flushed as he realized how awkward his words sounded.


    Leni looked at him intently, raising an eyebrow. "You think I''m ugly?"


    The boy blushed even more, frantically searching for the right words. "Of course not! That¡¯s not what I meant! You¡¯re actually¡­ very pretty. It''s just¡­ you know¡­ it just sort of happened¡­"


    Before he could add anything else, he realized that further explanations would only make things worse. He sighed heavily and slapped his forehead.


    Leni laughed softly, watching his reaction. "Relax, I was just kidding. Although¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shy," she said with a light smile, clearly amused by his embarrassment.


    "That was uncalled for, Leni. Now I feel like a complete idiot," Edo replied, trying to hide the embarrassment still painted on his face.


    "Consider it compensation for not being able to ride a horse," she replied with a slight smirk, then moved toward Red Currant, leading the horse out of the stall.


    The horse was equipped with a large, brown leather saddle adorned with delicate embossing and metal studs that gleamed in the light. His back was also burdened with sturdy saddlebags that seemed incredibly spacious, as if they could hold supplies for an entire journey. Leather pouches were securely fastened to his side, along with intricately crafted stirrups meant to help with mounting. However, Leni didn¡¯t need them¡ªshe jumped gracefully, and with her movement, a gust of wind appeared beneath her, lifting her high enough to land gently on the saddle, as if she was accustomed to using magic even for everyday tasks.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Leni called with a smile, looking at Edo, who clearly had no experience with horses.


    Hearing her encouragement, Edo tried to mount the horse. He stepped into the stirrup and tried to pull himself up, but something kept going wrong¡ªeach time he either lost his balance or slipped, landing face-first on the ground. His frustration grew, and the repeated failed attempts only discouraged him further.


    Leni, observing this with mild amusement, sighed, then sarcastically added, "It''s clear you''ve never dealt with horses. Strange that people like you exist in this world..."


    Finally, seeing that Edo couldn¡¯t manage on his own, she extended her hand to him. Edo felt relieved, thinking Leni would simply pull him onto the saddle, but he was mistaken. Suddenly, he felt his entire body become light, as if he were lifted off the ground. Before he could realize it, he was already floating in the air, gently tilting toward the saddle, as if an invisible wind had picked him up.


    Surprised, he looked at Leni, who only smiled mysteriously. The wind magic she wielded with skill delicately but effectively guided him into place behind her. Once he was close enough, Leni relaxed her hand, and Edo softly settled on the saddle, perfectly positioned behind her. He was embarrassed and stunned but couldn''t hide his amazement.


    "You didn¡¯t have to use magic, you know?" Edo said, trying not to look too embarrassed. "I could have managed myself..."


    Leni replied with a slight smile, "I know, I know. But I thought it would be funnier. Now hold on to me so you don''t fall, silly. And don¡¯t get any ideas, understood?"


    Edo felt his cheeks heat up once again. He held onto Leni lightly, trying not to invade her personal space. "Who do you think I am, huh?!" he replied, offended.


    Leni laughed softly, retorting, "A fool who doesn¡¯t know how to ride a horse."


    She laughed while signaling to the horse. "Alright, Currant, let''s go." She spoke the horse¡¯s name gently, and the animal moved smoothly, leading them out of the stable. They rode onto the main road, then headed toward the eastern gate of the city. Before them lay the beautiful view of the capital, slowly leading them toward their destination¡ªthe Forest of Mists.

 Lost in thoughts

    The journey to the eastern gate passed faster than Edo had anticipated.


    As he traversed the streets of Inormi, he still couldn¡¯t get over how small the capital of Ero seemed. Being used to massive cities in his world, bustling with life and constantly expanding, he had expected something far more impressive. Instead, Inormi, while neat and orderly, felt more like his hometown¡ªjust surrounded by walls towering dozens of meters high.


    When they finally reached the eastern gate, Edo raised his gaze to the monumental structure. It was one of the four main gates leading into and out of the capital. On the massive bricks of the wall was an enormous crest depicting air currents swirling on a green-and-black background. Beside it was a smaller shield in blue-and-red colors adorned with ten stars. Edo guessed that the first symbol represented the city of Inormi itself, while the second was for the nation of Ero. The sight held his attention for a moment, but what intrigued him more was the long queue of vehicles and people waiting to leave.


    They joined the end of the line, which moved forward steadily but slowly. With each passing moment, Edo felt a growing unease. Finally, breaking the silence, he sighed heavily and scratched the back of his head.


    - ¡°Damn it¡­¡± he muttered under his breath, though loud enough for Leni, standing next to him, to glance over with curiosity. ¡°This country¡¯s name, Ero... it¡¯s way too similar to my own! How am I supposed to introduce myself? Edo from Ero? That sounds ridiculous! If someone were reading a story where the main character named Edo was staying in Ero, they¡¯d lose their mind!¡±


    He began gesturing dramatically, fully absorbed in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Maybe I should start using my last name instead. Yeah, Okamura sounds more serious. Mr. Okamura¡­ although¡­ that makes me sound old! If people start calling me ¡®Mr. Okamura,¡¯ I¡¯ll feel like a grandpa! Damn it, maybe I should just stick with Edo since that¡¯s what I already introduced myself as. But¡­¡±


    - ¡°Edo, are you okay?¡± Leni¡¯s voice interrupted him. Her expression was both concerned and slightly amused. ¡°You look really deep in thought. Did something happen?¡±


    Her words snapped him out of his internal monologue. He shook his head, trying to appear more composed.


    - ¡°Nothing, sorry. Just got lost in my thoughts¡­¡± he replied, glancing at the gate. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re almost there. Just one more person ahead of us, and we¡¯ll be able to pass through.¡±


    At that moment, the carriage in front of them moved forward, and a guard dressed in heavy steel armor approached them. On his breastplate was the same shield with ten stars as the one on the gate. The man gave them a once-over, his gaze lingering a bit longer on Leni. However, he didn¡¯t say a word¡ªonly nodded and made a gesture that presumably meant they were allowed to pass.


    Edo noticed they weren¡¯t asked for any documents, questioned, or even searched. He figured Leni¡¯s status as a mage played a significant role here. Her presence seemed to grant them the privilege of bypassing formalities. Edo glanced at her with a mix of admiration and uncertainty, unsure if he should feel comfortable with the situation.


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe traveling with her does have its perks,¡± he thought as he followed her through the massive gate.


    - ¡°Hold on tight, but remember¡ªhands to yourself,¡± Leni said with a slight smirk, glancing back at him over her shoulder.


    - ¡°Who do you think I a¡ª¡± Edo began to retort, but didn¡¯t get the chance to finish. Leni abruptly spurred the horse forward, making it whinny loudly before bolting ahead. Edo, caught completely off guard, instinctively grabbed onto her tighter, desperately trying to maintain his balance. If he hadn¡¯t, he was certain he¡¯d have been flung off, and the fall from that height wouldn¡¯t have ended well.


    The first thing that caught his eye after leaving the city was the bridge spanning a wide river encircling the capital. He realized that, aside from the gates and bridges, there was no other way into or out of Inormi. The natural barrier of water surrounded the city like a moat.


    - ¡°Are you crazy?! Why are you going so fast?!¡± Edo yelled, struggling to make himself heard over the wind whipping against his face. Tears streamed from his eyes as the sheer speed left him overwhelmed.


    - ¡°I warned you!¡± Leni replied nonchalantly, not even glancing back at him. Her tone suggested she saw nothing unusual about the situation. - ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Less than ten seconds later, the bridge ended, and the horse burst onto a dirt road winding through open fields. The path, worn smooth by countless hooves and wagon wheels, stretched southward. Edo was stunned by the horse¡¯s incredible speed¡ªit galloped so swiftly that he felt every jolt and turn could throw him off the saddle at any moment.


    Despite everything, when he dared to peek out from behind the mage¡¯s back, the sight before him took his breath away.


    The landscape looked as though it had been plucked straight from the fantasy books he so loved to read. On one side of the road stretched lush green fields of cabbage, with the bent silhouettes of workers tending to them. On the other side, golden grains swayed gently in the wind, painting a serene picture.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    In the distance, Edo spotted clusters of rural cottages¡ªsimple yet sturdy structures. Compared to the elegant, urban architecture of Inormi, these buildings appeared more modest, but they were well-maintained, reflecting the prosperity of their inhabitants. Further off, he could even make out shepherds guiding flocks of sheep toward the pastures.


    - ¡°Amazing¡­¡± he whispered to himself, unable to hide his awe.


    Before he could immerse himself further in the beauty of the scene, he felt Leni suddenly tense. Glancing down, his heart sank as he realized that his hands, shaken loose by the horse¡¯s constant bouncing, had unknowingly shifted higher¡ªlanding on the mage¡¯s chest.


    - ¡°Do you really want to fall off this horse?¡± she said icily, her tone sharp despite the clear irritation on her face. ¡°All men are the same.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not it! It¡¯s the horse¡¯s fault!¡± Edo immediately dropped his hands back down, feeling his cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    - ¡°Always an excuse, typical¡­¡± she sighed, shaking her head.


    Edo wanted to defend himself, but seeing her expression, he gave up. ¡°It was really an accident!¡± he thought desperately, though he knew no explanation would help. Finally, he sighed heavily and resolved to focus on staying balanced, praying this awkward moment would soon be forgotten.


    ¡°Damn it, at this rate, I¡¯ll end up being seen as some kind of perverted creep!¡± Edo muttered under his breath, shaking his head in shame. The very thought of being perceived that way was unbearable. If he were to be written into an isekai story, he¡¯d prefer to be the principled hero¡ªnot someone with questionable tendencies toward women.


    ¡°But clearly, fate has other plans,¡± he thought bitterly.


    The boy tried to calm his thoughts but instead found himself reflecting on his predicament. Memories of his previous world resurfaced, reminding him of everything he¡¯d left behind.


    ¡°Honestly, my time here is one big mystery. Damn it, this could¡¯ve happened to someone else, some lucky guy. I didn¡¯t ask for this! I could¡¯ve at least gotten some cool powers¡ªnot these stupid visions of my deaths. What good is a power that just wrecks your mind? After three or four times, I pass out. It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    Edo gritted his teeth, visibly annoyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t complain about my old life, to be honest. It was tough, but things were finally starting to fall into place. Sure, I didn¡¯t finish school, but I found my path. Music production was really going well. I was even making decent money. Life was good, especially since Mom got that promotion. We could finally afford to live normally... we were ....just starting.... to.¡±


    -Mom.....


    The thought of his mother hit him like a punch to the gut. A wave of sorrow and regret began to weigh him down.


    ¡°I left her,¡± he whispered, swallowing hard. ¡°I promised I¡¯d come back¡­¡±


    The silence around him suddenly felt suffocating.


    ¡°Fuck , what am I even doing? Who do I think I am? I don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯m running around making contracts, chasing after some stupid crystals, and I haven¡¯t even thought about how to get home! I promised Leni I¡¯d help her, but finding a way back should be my priority! And me? I¡¯m forcing myself to help a girl just because I think she¡¯s pretty? What the hell am I thinking?! I¡¯m such a damn fool¡­¡±


    His thoughts swirled like a storm, until he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, and a single one rolled down his cheek. He quickly realized what was happening and immediately tried to pull himself together. He wiped his face with his sleeve and forced the most neutral expression he could muster in that moment. Lowering his voice, though not enough to hide his emotions from the mage, he muttered under his breath.


    - ¡°Edo, are you alright?¡± Leni asked warmly, glancing over her shoulder at him.


    Her tone and gaze were full of concern, which only threw him further off balance.


    - ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± he replied quickly, trying to sound carefree, though he knew his earlier sniffles might have betrayed him.


    Leni studied him for a moment, her gaze thoughtful. Then, as if she¡¯d suddenly understood something, she gave him a gentle smile. Her expression softened, and a note of sympathy entered her voice.


    - ¡°I understand how you feel,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Boys your age have all sorts of things on their minds. I¡¯ll chalk it up to an accident this time, but next time, I won¡¯t be so lenient.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right, you don¡¯t understand a damn thing,¡± Edo thought, pressing his lips together tightly. Still, he decided it was better not to say anything. He didn¡¯t want others to worry about his problems. After all, they were *his* problems¡ªhis alone to deal with. Yet, deep down, he couldn¡¯t ignore the faint sense that he wasn¡¯t entirely alone.


    He sighed deeply, trying to calm his racing thoughts. A firm resolve began to take shape in his mind, grounding him once more.


    - ¡°Alright, no more wallowing in self-pity. Promises are meant to be kept. I¡¯ll help Leni because I said I would, and once this is all over, I¡¯ll focus on finding a way back home. I can¡¯t forget that.¡±


    He looked back over his shoulder to take one last glance at the receding capital. This was the place where he had first appeared, suddenly drawn into this world. Now, from this distance, the capital seemed small, almost like a mere town. But one feature stood out¡ªsomething that hadn¡¯t particularly caught his interest before.


    To the west, within the city walls, a towering mountain rose, upon which stood an imposing castle. Unlike the castles he knew from stories or books, this one resembled a colossal fortress. Its massive structure and prominent defensive features gave it an aura of impenetrability and strength.


    Hoping to change the subject and ease the tense atmosphere, Edo spoke up, though his tone revealed a slight uncertainty.


    - ¡°Pretty big castle¡­ don¡¯t you think?¡±


    His words sounded a bit forced, betraying his intentions, but Leni, instead of pointing this out, responded with a hint of pride in her voice:


    - ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a remarkable place. The castle isn¡¯t just the seat of power¡ªit¡¯s also a fortress. It houses a forge where the best blacksmiths and craftsmen work, as well as the barracks of the Ten court  Knights. This is where they train their elite units, the strongest military force in the capital. Additionally, court mages like me have our quarters within the castle grounds.¡±


    Edo thought for a moment before recalling something Leni had mentioned earlier.


    - ¡°So, this is where you wanted to stick me in the unit led by the fourth court Knight, Nolan, right?¡±


    At his words, Leni¡¯s face fell slightly. Her usual confidence seemed to waver. Edo quickly realized he¡¯d touched on a sensitive topic.


    - ¡°Yes,¡± she answered softly, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Nolan only recruits warriors with the fire element for his unit. Since fire is most commonly associated with demons, his unit is the smallest. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s weaker. Quite the opposite¡ªevery member is exceptionally skilled in combat.¡±


    Edo looked at her with slight confusion. Questions swirled in his mind, but he hesitated to voice them. He was certain Leni had her reasons for wanting him in that unit, but he didn¡¯t know why. One thing, however, was clear to him¡ªhe couldn¡¯t accept the offer.


    While joining the unit might provide him with a place to sleep in the castle, food, and safety, it would be one big lie. He didn¡¯t have the fire element, nor was he a demon. His short stature and black hair¡ªtraits typical of demons¡ªhad led Leni to mistakenly assume his heritage. But Edo knew he wasn¡¯t one of them.


    What Leni mistook for a combat instinct was merely the effect of his eyes¡ªa power that showed him visions of the future. Yet even this ability, while powerful, was far from what a true warrior would be expected to possess.


    He wanted to ask why Leni cared so much about placing him in that unit. But seeing her downcast expression, he decided to leave the topic alone. For now, he felt that pressing her on it might only make things worse.


    The horse they were riding galloped faster and faster, passing buildings that gradually became sparser and more run-down. Edo noticed that more and more of them were abandoned, their structures showing signs of years of neglect. At the same time, the landscape slowly began to change¡ªwith every passing moment, they were getting closer to the Misty Forest, a place shrouded in mystery and dread.

 Last stop

    The farther they moved from the capital, the poorer and more neglected the houses seemed to Edo. They were no longer the same lavish, gilded buildings that had earlier taken his breath away. Even the neat cottages around the capital, resembling idyllic fantasy villages, were far behind them now. The landscape had changed drastically. Wooden homes with collapsing roofs and rotting beams looked as though time and poverty had left their mark. In the less fertile and poorly tended fields, people worked in tattered clothes that clearly reflected their hardship. The sight filled Edo with melancholy, though he couldn''t say he was surprised. After all, they were already a good forty minutes away from the capital.


    "So even in this world, the divide between the rich and the poor is clear. It seemed obvious, but I still had to see it for myself. As you can see, some things stay the same, even in another world," Edo thought, feeling increasingly dejected.


    Not wanting to dwell on the somber sight ahead, he turned to look back. The capital, the magnificent city of Inormi, was now barely visible, with only a shadow of its majestic architecture faintly outlined on the horizon. Yet this view weighed even heavier on his heart because what lay ahead was their destination¡ªthe Misty Forest. The closer they got to it, the more imposing and ominous it seemed. The mist, like a veil cloaking the trees, gave it an air of mystery and dread.


    "This isn''t going to be a pleasant journey," Edo thought, staring at the bleak landscape. The forest looked exactly like one of those terrifying stages in video games that always gave him chills. He thought he had overcome that fear, but seeing it in real life still unnerved him. It was unprofessional¡ªto assess his chances based on video games¡ªbut he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Leni, do you really need these crystals?" he asked with a slight tremor in his voice. "Can''t you....I don''t know .... buy them somewhere else? There must be more shops like that, right?"


    Leni shot him a slightly irritated glance.


    "Look, first you declare you''ll help me and won''t let me go alone, and now you''re trying to back out? And as for other shops, don''t you remember me telling you most mages don''t like us, the court mages? Emil''s shop is practically the only place where I can get this kind of merchandise. But if you think it''s too much for you, you can go back. I''ll manage on my own. After all, I''m a court mage for a reason."


    Edo fell silent for a moment, weighing the situation.


    "No, I''m staying," he finally said, though his voice still betrayed uncertainty.


    "What''s with the sudden change?" Leni asked, surprised. "You were hesitating just a moment ago."


    The boy sighed, trying to organize his thoughts.


    "It''s obvious," he replied, attempting to sound confident. "In stories like this, the person transported to another world always sticks to the first girl they meet. And dangerous things always happen around her. So I can''t let anything happen to you."


    Leni looked at him with a mix of surprise and confusion.


    "Another world? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. If that was supposed to be a joke, it was a bad one. But... I''m glad you''re staying. Your help might come in handy," she said, turning her gaze away to hide slight embarrassment.


    Edo smiled to himself, feeling a bit sheepish.


    "Well, I let it slip about the other world, but I have a point. Whenever the protagonist meets the first girl in a new world, terrible things happen around her soon after. I can''t let that happen. Besides, being with someone like her drives the story forward. And Leni, as a high-ranking mage, might speed up my search for a way back home."


    Suddenly, the horse slowed unexpectedly, snapping Edo out of his thoughts. It turned right, and Edo quickly noticed that Leni was leading them toward a small village¡ªlikely the last one in the area, as he saw no other settlements in the distance.


    "Why are we heading to the village?" he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and slight surprise.


    "And what do you think? If the search drags on or we lose our way, we''ll need supplies. It''s better to be prepared for every possibility," Leni replied calmly, stopping the horse near a fence.


    She dismounted gracefully, using air magic to land lightly on the ground. Her movements were smooth, almost dance-like, sparking a twinge of jealousy in Edo. He tried to get off the horse himself, but his attempt was far from elegant. He nearly lost his balance and barely avoided falling, prompting a sigh and then a stifled laugh from Leni.


    "Funny, is it? Sorry I don''t have magic like you!" Edo said with slight embarrassment, extending a hand toward the mage as if to underscore his frustration.


    "Magic has nothing to do with it," Leni replied, barely holding back a smile.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Yeah, right. Sure," he muttered, trying to sound sarcastic, though his embarrassment was evident.


    Leni ignored the remark and began leading the horse toward a nearby wall. She tied it up and then started heading into the village, gesturing for Edo to follow.


    As they walked through the village, Edo noticed the locals staring at them with evident astonishment, and some even with fear. The village looked impoverished¡ªfields were barren, houses were rundown, and the residents appeared exhausted and unkempt. Edo quickly realized that he and Leni stood out starkly among the villagers. Leni''s white, pristine attire accentuated her beauty, while his own outfit¡ªa green-and-black polyester jacket, black tracksuit pants, and yellow-striped sneakers¡ªdrew even more attention.


    "I wonder if it''s our black hair they''re staring at? Maybe demons inspire fear even in places like this," Edo thought, observing the villagers'' gazes following them at every step.


    "Getting supplies, right?" he asked suddenly, breaking the silence. "So why now? We passed through much wealthier villages. Why did you pick this one?"


    "Money," Leni answered without hesitation.


    "Ah, just that? I thought you earned more. After all, you''re a court mage, right?"


    Leni paused for a moment, as if to make Edo realize how wrong he was.


    "Being a court mage doesn''t mean money grows in my backyard. I have to spend a lot on magical equipment and items. Besides, I''m the ninth court mage, so I don''t get as much as those in higher positions."


    "So that''s how it is..." Edo muttered, more to himself than to her. "I guess I should''ve expected that."


    Moments later, they reached a building that looked like a tavern from the outside. Inside, the atmosphere was lively¡ªseveral people were seated at tables, and Edo quickly noticed that all eyes turned toward them. Some showed fear, others disdain.


    "You can tell demons evoke mixed feelings," Edo thought with slight sadness.


    Leni, unfazed by the reactions, approached the counter where an older man stood. He was tall, with a long gray beard, a face full of wrinkles, and a clean-shaven head.


    "How can I help you?" he asked politely, his tone surprising Edo, who had expected fear or hostility.


    Edo looked around the tavern. To his surprise, the interior was well-kept¡ªhigh-quality wood supported the roof and adorned the walls, and the light from the torches reflected off polished surfaces. Shelves with handcrafted items lined the walls, and above the entrance hung a shield featuring spiraling winds on a green-and-black background. Edo instantly recognized it as the emblem of the Kingdom of Ero.


    "I''d like to buy food for the two of us. If possible, something easy and quick to eat on the go. And water," Leni said.


    The man nodded and disappeared into a storage room behind the counter. Moments later, he returned with two bags filled with provisions.


    "How much?" Leni asked, looking at the older man across the counter.


    "Two silver coins," he replied calmly, running his hand over the counter.


    Leni reached under her robe, pulling out a small pouch of coins. Without much hesitation, she handed the man a larger gold coin.


    The old tavern keeper looked at her as if he''d just witnessed something extraordinary.


    "Ma''am, that''s a gold coin, and I asked for two silver ones. That''s... that''s more than eight silvers in difference!" he began explaining, his eyebrows raised in evident surprise.


    "I don''t have any smaller change. Take the coin," Leni interrupted him with a firm tone that left no room for further discussion.


    Edo watched the entire scene with equal surprise. He knew Leni had more coins of different denominations¡ªhe had seen her pouch up close several times. He perfectly understood that she could have paid exactly what the man asked. But now he quickly realized what she was really doing. Leni hadn''t chosen this village out of frugality. She simply wanted to support this poor place, which likely had far fewer customers than the wealthier settlements.


    There was something noble about it, though she didn''t let on that her gesture carried any deeper meaning.


    "Thank you for the provisions. I hope we''ll meet again someday," she said with a smile before turning and heading toward the exit.


    Edo followed her, but before they could leave the building, the shopkeeper spoke again:


    "May I ask where you''re headed?"


    Leni paused, turning her head.


    "The Misty Forest," she replied, as if it were the most normal thing in the world


    The innkeeper''s face twisted into a sudden grimace, and the color drained from his cheeks.


    "The Misty Forest? Are you sure that''s a good idea? Have you heard the rumors? That place has become truly dangerous lately. Some say it might be the work of one of the Ten Demigods. You never know what''s going on in the minds of beings like that..."


    Edo felt his heart begin to race. He didn''t need the details to understand they were heading into territory best avoided altogether.


    "Relax, we''ll be fine" Leni replied with a confidence that made Edo flinch. "I''m pretty strong and can take care of myself. Besides, demigods are more the type to spread chaos on a grand scale, not hunt down a few individuals in some random forest."


    She smiled slightly, adding with a playful tone:


    " Besides, I''ve got this guy with me. We''ll be fine, right, Edo?"


    The boy looked at her in surprise. He didn''t share her confidence. In fact, he was terrified but didn''t want to show it. Swallowing hard, he forced himself to reply:


    "Yeah¡­ everything should be¡­ fine¡­"


    However, his mind was consumed by entirely different thoughts.


    "Demigods?! What the fuck next?! What am I getting myself into?! One more step, and I''ll bolt before things get worse and why the hell do people talk about people like demigods like they''re some kind of thugs? But... maybe this makes sense. If we''re talking about demigods, maybe one of them knows a way to get me back to my world. I have to take the risk."


    " Very well, but be cautious. Safe travels!"the shopkeeper said, nodding with visible concern.


    After bidding the man farewell, they walked briskly back to the horse. Leni, as before, used wind magic to gracefully leap onto the mount. She tucked the food bags into the saddlebags and waited for Edo. He struggled to climb onto the horse again. Leni was about to help him, but unexpectedly, he managed on his own. Once seated, he raised his hand triumphantly.


    " Idiot," Leni remarked with amusement, loosening the previously tied ropes.


    Once everything was ready, they set off at a gallop toward the Misty Forest.


    Twenty minutes later, they arrived. Edo felt the oppressive atmosphere of the forest bearing down on him almost physically. Massive, lifeless oaks without leaves, a dense fog, and an eerie silence broken only by the unsettling sounds of the wind sent chills down his spine. The vegetation around them was dead, and the light seemed to vanish completely within the thick mist.


    " Maybe... we could still turn back? " he asked hopefully, though his voice trembled.


    " No. Now that we''re here, we have to see it through, " Leni answered firmly but calmly.


    Edo swallowed hard, trying to muster courage. Leni guided the horse more cautiously now, moving along a barely visible path in the mist.


    As they entered the forest''s domain, Edo felt something extraordinary. He had never experienced anything like it before. His senses felt sharper, as if a new sense had awakened¡ªa sensation that was deeply unsettling. He could sense there was something incredibly dangerous in this forest, but also something valuable, something worth the risk.


    "What is this feeling? Is it the forest affecting me? Or is it just my own fears?"


    For a moment, he tried to make sense of what was happening to him. Suddenly, it clicked.


    "It''s that contract with the spirit, Sirk! So this is how it works... I wonder if I''ll feel something different when danger approaches. Or maybe it''ll help me sense something valuable? Either way, this power might come in handy."


    Edo thought as they fully immersed themselves in the mist of the infamous forest.

 Misty forest

    When they entered the forest, Edo felt a growing sense of unease the entire time. He couldn¡¯t tell if it stemmed from the grim atmosphere of the place or something entirely different. The forest looked eerie ¨C decayed trees, shrouded in a dense fog that severely limited visibility, created a landscape straight out of a nightmare. The only things breaking through this gray veil were sparse, lifeless bushes with nearly leafless branches. It was hard to imagine anyone feeling comfortable here, unless they had a peculiar taste for such views. Or perhaps the discomfort was caused by the contract with Sirk? He had granted Edo a new, highly attuned traveler¡¯s sense that reacted to even the smallest changes in the environment.


    The horse, which had previously galloped with impressive speed, now moved almost sluggishly, as if it, too, felt the oppressive aura of this place. Their journey had already lasted about half an hour. The path they followed was clearly well-trodden by many travelers, yet it was silent and deserted¡ªthey encountered no one. Finally, Edo, unable to endure the awkward silence any longer, broke it.


    "Are you sure those recent dangers aren¡¯t connected to the demigods?" he asked, trying, though not very successfully, to sound confident.


    Leni glanced at him with mild pity before responding:


    "Of course I¡¯m sure. The demigods haven¡¯t caused any major trouble in a long time. The last significant incident involving them occurred about fifty years ago. That¡¯s when the demigod of death waged war against the kingdom of Satop, single-handedly massacring entire armies. However, after a month of fierce battles, they managed to defeat and kill him."


    Edo furrowed his brow, absorbing this information.


    "They killed a demigod? So, that means there used to be eleven of them, and now there are ten?" he asked with visible curiosity.


    Leni shot him a bewildered look, as if she¡¯d heard something absurd.


    "Eleven? What are you talking about? There have always been ten demigods, and there will always be ten," she replied firmly.


    Scratching his head, Edo tried to clarify his thought process.


    "But you just said that the demigod of death was killed fifty years ago, and now there are ten. So that means there must have been eleven back then, right?"


    Leni sighed deeply, clearly losing patience.


    "Do you really know nothing? If a demigod is killed, their power is reborn in another, newly born being. The power chooses the most compatible person, usually someone with a specific mindset or character. It¡¯s as if the power knows exactly who can create the most chaos."


    Edo listened, trying to grasp this complex principle. Still, he decided to probe further, even if his questions seemed entirely idiotic to her.


    "So, demigods are just regular beings? Could they be human, demon, half-human... and so on?"


    Leni looked at him with even more astonishment, as if she couldn¡¯t believe someone so uninformed even existed.


    "Do you really know nothing?" she repeated, almost incredulously. "I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s possible that you have no clue about such things. Yes, demigods are ordinary beings with divine power. The Dark Era of the Gods ended ten thousand years ago when all ten reigning gods¡ªthe god of protection, god of strength, god of vitality, god of time, god of nature, god of life, god of love, god of death, god of momentum, and god of wisdom¡ªwere killed by four great mages. Those mages also perished in the battle."


    She paused briefly, as if gathering her thoughts, then continued:


    "The power of these gods was too immense to simply disappear. Each of the ten great energies chose a new host¡ªa newly born being that best suited the nature of the power. It didn¡¯t matter if it was human, demon, or something else. The magical core is destroyed, but the chosen bearer gains a fraction of the divine power. And while these chosen ones live ordinary lives, their strength is formidable and always brings chaos."


    Leni sighed heavily, as if her patience had just run out.


    "I don¡¯t know how you don¡¯t know this. Even children know this story," she added with a hint of irritation. After a moment, however, as if remembering something important, she began speaking again, as if the topic required further elaboration.


    "The matter of the demigods is incredibly complex. Since the gods were annihilated 10,000 years ago, their powers have persisted, manifesting as demigods. However, some of them are unique¡ªthey are called Primordial."


    "Primordial? In what sense?" Edo asked, furrowing his brow with curiosity.


    Leni sighed deeply, seemingly trying to gather the patience she was quickly losing. Finally, she began to speak:


    "In short, take the demigods of death, for example. Over these ten thousand years, we¡¯ve had more than twelve of them. Each posed a significant threat, but people always managed to handle them. However, the Primordials are the first ones to have received a given power. Take the demigod of protection, for instance. Rumors say someone once saw or even fought them, but since then, they¡¯ve disappeared, and no one has heard of them for millennia. The same goes for the demigod of time."


    She paused briefly, seemingly wondering if Edo was even keeping up with her explanations, then added:


    "There have also been instances where demigods weren¡¯t evil. Most of them did bring chaos, but exceptions occurred. The divine power didn¡¯t always choose the ''right'' people. Even the gods seemed to have made mistakes. Some demigods gave their lives in wars or while defending the countries they were born in. If the gods aimed for revenge, their plan sometimes failed. A good example is the demigod of wisdom. For 10,000 years, she has remained neutral. Her name is Sapienti. She¡¯s a woman who knows everything about everything. If you ever manage to find her, you¡¯ll be truly fortunate, as she can answer any question you have."


    Edo shivered with excitement at these words. His mind began working at full speed.


    "A demigod who knows everything? That¡¯s the solution to all my problems!" he thought. "I have to find her as soon as I help Leni. She might know how to get me back to my world!"


    With a voice full of hope, he asked:


    "And where can I find her?"


    Leni shrugged.


    "Unfortunately, no one knows. She could be anywhere, but finding her is next to impossible."


    Edo slapped his forehead and sighed.


    "Damn, I should have seen that coming!" he thought. But he wasn¡¯t about to give up. After a moment of contemplation, he asked another question:


    "What were the most significant events caused by demigods in more recent times?"


    Leni, as if proud of her knowledge, responded enthusiastically:


    "One hundred thirty years ago, there was a skirmish between two powerful cities. One of them had a significant advantage because they had a woman named Potenia on their side¡ªa demigod of strength. The battle claimed thousands of lives. Potenia, seeing the suffering of people from both her beloved city and the one attacking it, came up with an unusual idea. The city where she grew up was close to the ocean. Using her power, she struck the ground with such force that she broke off a piece of the continent, turning it into an island. That land was named after her, and it¡¯s said that Potenia still resides on that island, though the locals don¡¯t allow outsiders to enter."


    Edo listened with growing interest, but Leni continued without waiting for his reaction.


    "There¡¯s also another story that will definitely interest you because it involves demons. If it weren¡¯t for this event, demons might no longer exist."


    Edo straightened up upon hearing these words, and Leni continued in a serious tone:


    200 years ago, one of the bloodiest wars in history began¡ªthe war between demons and the kingdom of Ero. It was ignited by an exceptionally talented demon-mage who, with his otherworldly magical abilities, caused destruction on an unimaginable scale. Entire villages and cities fell victim to his wrath, striking fear into the hearts of Ero''s inhabitants. However, he didn¡¯t act without reason¡ªhis goal was to fight against the discrimination that had plagued demons for centuries.


    The demon kingdom, Serot, was significantly poorer than Ero. The land there was barren, plants rarely bloomed, and food supplies were always insufficient. Meanwhile, Ero''s citizens lived in luxury, indifferent to the plight of demons, whom they treated as an inferior race. The mage decided to change that. His rebellion did not go unnoticed¡ªsoon, other demons joined him, for demons, as is known, can act with extraordinary determination when they have a shared goal. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Though the demons were numerous, their army could not withstand Ero''s might. The royal mages, supported by holy swordsmen, eventually defeated the demon-mage and shattered his forces. The battle was fierce, with heavy casualties on both sides, but in the end, Ero triumphed. It seemed like the conflict had ended, but Ero''s rulers had other plans.


    After the battle, the rulers of Ero realized that demons with magical talent were too dangerous to be left in peace. A plan was devised to exterminate the entire race. First, they invaded Serot and systematically destroyed its largest cities. No one was spared¡ªwomen, children, the elderly. The massacre lasted two years until all the major demon settlements were razed to the ground.


    But even that wasn¡¯t enough. Ero''s army divided its forces¡ªsome returned home, but the rest stayed behind, building garrisons on Serot''s territory. Officially, their purpose was to "prevent future threats from demons," but in reality, it was a brutal campaign aimed at eradicating all beings living in those lands. The garrisons were strategically placed¡ªabout thirty in total across Serot. Over the next four years, Ero¡¯s army nearly wiped the demons off the face of the earth. Village by village, one life at a time¡ªthe extermination plan seemed unstoppable.


    Everything went according to plan until one fateful night. That night, something happened that changed the course of history. In a single night, all of Ero''s garrisons were utterly destroyed. Soldiers were killed, and the infrastructure reduced to ruins. The attack was so flawless and swift that no witnesses or traces were left behind. Had it not been for this event, Ero would likely have driven the demons to total extinction.


    No one knows who was responsible for this act. People began to speculate, and the legend quickly shrouded itself in mystery. The individual who destroyed the garrisons was called "The Reaper of Serot." That name evoked both hope and fear, depending on who uttered it.


    Leni looked at Edo thoughtfully, as if testing him.


    ¡°This couldn¡¯t have been the work of an ordinary human. It must have been a demigod,¡± she said firmly before sighing. ¡°What do you think, Edo?¡±


    Edo, absorbed in Leni¡¯s story, was about to answer when something rustled in the bushes to their right. The movement was swift, and the leaves rustled so loudly that the horse they were riding froze and let out a loud neigh. The animal clearly spooked, and Leni had to quickly calm its nerves, stroking its neck and whispering soothing words.


    ¡°Wait here, Edo. I¡¯ll check it out,¡± she said, ready to dismount, but before she could set her feet on the ground, a group of creatures shot out from the bushes.


    There were ten of them¡ªsmall, bizarre creatures dressed in dirty white garments resembling tunics. They were beardless, but their long, unkempt hair almost reached their shoulders. They looked like tiny humans, but their movements and behavior betrayed their unfriendly nature. They were loud, restless, and each carried small pouches filled with some strange powder. Every now and then, one would throw a pouch at another''s feet, causing small, loud explosions.


    ¡°Gnomlets,¡± Leni said with clear irritation.


    ¡°Excuse me, what?¡± Edo asked, trying to comprehend what he was seeing.


    ¡°Gnomlets. Annoying little bastards who judge others based on their shoes. If they don¡¯t like them, they¡¯ll harass you all day long.¡±


    ¡°Shoes? Are you fucking serious?¡± Edo looked at the little creatures with growing astonishment. At first glance, they seemed desperately poor¡ªtheir clothes were filthy and torn, yet on their feet, they wore what appeared to be exquisitely luxurious shoes made of gleaming leather.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Edo thought, unable to contain his indignation.


    The gnomlets, meanwhile, were making more and more noise, inching closer to the horse and the two travelers. They were agitated, waving their arms and exchanging incomprehensible words in their language. But suddenly, everything fell silent. The creatures stopped dead in their tracks as if they had seen something extraordinary. All at once, they straightened, bowed, and began retreating into the bushes from which they had emerged. One of them, the last in line, managed to throw one last pouch at his companion''s feet before disappearing, causing a small explosion.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Edo asked, a mix of bewilderment and amusement in his voice.


    Leni sighed, clearly exhausted by the whole ordeal.


    ¡°A gnomlet test. They judged our shoes. Luckily, they liked them, so they left. If not, they¡¯d have tormented us the entire way.¡±


    ¡°What a load of bullshit,¡± Edo thought, shaking his head.


    After the gnomlet incident, they continued their journey. The forest they traversed seemed increasingly hostile. The air was heavy, the fog limited visibility, and the sounds of nature coming from various directions made Edo uneasy. Despite this, Leni remained unfazed. She sat confidently on the horse, guiding them through the thickets with her usual calm demeanor.


    Edo, naturally vigilant and unaccustomed to such limited visibility, felt increasingly anxious. He had the impression that something was lurking nearby¡ªsomething invisible but palpable. After a while, however, he felt something else. A sudden shiver ran through his body, and a strange sensation filled his consciousness. It was the power bestowed upon him by Sirk¡ªhis intuition seemed to tell him that their destination was near.


    Not long after, they emerged onto a main road, where an unusual sight awaited them. A massive, heavy caravan stood ahead, devoid of horses. It faced them as if it had been waiting just for them.


    Edo looked at the caravan and felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°We made it,¡± he said softly, though there was a note of uncertainty in his voice.


    Leni immediately dismounted and ran toward the mysterious vehicle, paying no heed to anything.


    ¡°Stop, it could be a trap!¡± Edo called after her, but the mage didn¡¯t react. Before he could warn her again, she vanished behind the caravan.


    Edo sighed deeply, irritated by her recklessness. He dismounted with care and followed her. As he rounded the caravan, he saw an entrance leading inside, where Leni already was. He took his first step but was suddenly struck by a sharp, burning pain¡ªas if someone had driven a needle straight into his left eye. The boy groaned, clutching his face.


    ¡°There are no... no crystals...¡± he heard Leni¡¯s voice from inside the caravan. ¡°There are valuable items here, but no crystals!¡±


    But Edo barely registered her words. He knew the pain in his eye could mean only one thing¡ªtragedy. Suddenly, the sense of danger that had accompanied him since entering the forest became overwhelming. His instincts, aided by Sirk¡¯s power, screamed one thing:


    RUN!


    ¡°Leni, we have to get back to the horse, now!¡± he said, trying to stay calm despite his racing heart.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± she began.


    ¡°No buts! Come on!¡± he interrupted her, almost shouting.


    Leni looked at him, confused, but ultimately nodded. She quickly headed for the steps leading out of the caravan. Unfortunately, it was already too late.


    A deafening blast echoed through the air, like the sound of a cannon firing. The horse neighed loudly before bolting away. Edo instinctively shut his eyes, bracing himself for the worst. Moments later, he cautiously opened them, surprised to find himself still intact.


    ¡°What the hell was that? Did you hear that, Le¡ª¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence, staring at a horrifying sight. Blood. There was blood everywhere¡ªon the ground, on the caravan walls, even on his own clothes. At first, he couldn¡¯t comprehend what had happened. His eyes wandered to Leni, and what he saw froze him in place.


    Leni¡¯s head¡ªor rather, what was left of it¡ªwas mutilated. Her lower jaw was the only part left intact. Everything else had exploded, scattering fragments of skull and brain matter everywhere. Her white attire was now soaked in blood, and one of her eyes, still attached to shreds of tissue, hung grotesquely, swaying back and forth.


    The woman¡¯s body tumbled from the caravan straight into Edo''s arms, which caught it instinctively. Only now did he notice the massive hole at the back of the vehicle, as if a powerful projectile had pierced through Leni''s face before obliterating the structure.


    Edo looked down at the lifeless body in his arms, seeing the mutilated head up close. He dropped it, and the corpse hit the ground with a dull thud. The woman landed face-first, fragments of her teeth¡ªthe only remains¡ªshattering into tiny pieces. Edo felt his stomach lurch violently. He vomited onto the ground, and the sight of his own vomit mixed with blood triggered even stronger retching.


    Fragments of Leni''s body were everywhere¡ªher blood and tissue stained every inch of the ground around him.


    ¡°FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!¡± Edo screamed, clutching his head. ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?! WHY?!¡±


    Tears streamed down his face. Even though he had only known Leni briefly, witnessing such a brutal death shook him to his core. It felt like his entire world was falling apart.


    Suddenly, through the mist, something caught his eye¡ªa shimmering blue light. It looked as if someone was aiming a massive bow at him.


    ¡°YOU MOTHERFUCKER!¡± Edo shouted, charging toward the light.


    But before he could take a step, another deafening blast echoed. Edo felt something tear through his body. Blood poured from his mouth in a torrent as he spat it out. Looking down, he saw his chest had been pierced¡ªa gaping hole where his heart had once beat.


    He collapsed to his knees, feeling his strength leave him. Despite this, he lifted his head, staring at the shimmering blue light flickering again in the fog.


    ¡°YOU THINK YOU¡¯VE WON, YOU FUCKING PIECE OF SHIT?! I¡¯LL COME BACK FOR YOU! YOU¡¯LL SUFF¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish. Another projectile tore through his head, shattering it into pieces. His lifeless body fell backward, landing on Leni¡¯s corpse. The bodies of both lay still, sinking into the massive pool of blood that dyed the ground a deep, dark red.

 Grand Monster

    Edo felt warmth suddenly filling the dark, cold void around him. The energy he had just lost, desperately shouting his last words, returned with a force as if he could scream them again. The sensation was both familiar and alien, like someone breathing new life into him.


    He opened his eyes, but the blinding brightness caused him pain, as if his body had been in that void for centuries. Squinting, he tried to adjust to the light. In the distance, he saw a caravan, and inside, Leni appeared unharmed. She was focused, inspecting the contents of the wagon.


    ¡°There are no ... No crystals...¡± she muttered, breaking the silence. ¡°There are valuable items here, but no crystals!.¡±


    Edo looked at her, his heart sinking. He saw what was about to happen. Despite all the grand words he had spoken earlier, his body betrayed him. His legs shook like jelly, and tears the size of pearls streamed down his face. He wanted to warn her, but his voice caught in his throat. Time seemed to stretch endlessly, though only seconds passed. Finally, through dry lips, a faint whisper escaped:


    ¡°Get down¡­¡±


    Leni looked at him, confused.


    ¡°Edo? Why should I¡ª¡±


    Her gaze met his¡ªeyes full of pure terror. Tears poured down his cheeks like waterfalls.


    ¡°Get down ...¡± he repeated, with more urgency.


    ¡°Edo, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, stepping closer.


    " GET DOWN ! GET DOWN! NOW! DAMN IT!¡± he screamed, mustering every ounce of strength he had left.


    Leni froze but immediately understood he wasn¡¯t joking. In an instant, she dove to the floor of the caravan, pressing herself flat against the ground. That decision saved her life¡ªa split second later, a blue projectile whizzed past where she had stood, tearing through the caravan wall and leaving a massive hole. The deafening noise was overwhelming.


    Edo curled up and squeezed his eyes shut.


    ¡°Not again¡­ Not that sound again...¡± he whispered, trembling in fear. His imagination conjured the worst scenarios. He heard the horse, likely their only chance of escape, bolting into the darkness. Edo''s thoughts were chaotic; he was terrified to open his eyes, afraid of the sight that had once nearly driven him mad.


    Finally, with great effort, he opened them. To his surprise, there was no blood. None. Leni was unharmed. She stared at the hole in the caravan wall and then at Edo¡ªor so he thought. In truth, her gaze was fixed on the source of the shot.


    There, in the shadows, pulsed a blue light, gathering energy for another strike.


    ¡°Not on my watch!¡± Leni shouted.


    She leaped forward with agility Edo had never seen from her before. Vaulting out of the wagon in a spectacular flip, she landed in a crouch, her hands touching the ground. At her touch, a massive earthen wall, eight meters thick, erupted from the soil.


    Edo watched in disbelief. One thought pounded in his head: *It won¡¯t be enough.* And indeed, Leni seemed aware of this. Her movements were precise, as if rehearsed hundreds of times. She rose and extended one hand toward the wall, infusing it with massive amounts of air that filled microscopic cracks, reinforcing its structure.


    Suddenly, another thunderous shot rang out. The wall exploded, shards of earth flying in all directions. From the rubble, a blue projectile emerged, resembling a streak of lightning. Though significantly slowed, it was still powerful enough to destroy anything in its path. Thankfully, its trajectory had been altered, and it embedded itself into the ground, dissolving into hundreds of glittering fragments.


    Edo was speechless. Leni had displayed extraordinary composure and strength he had completely forgotten she possessed. For a moment, he forgot she wasn¡¯t just a helpless woman but a royal mage¡ªsomeone for whom battling such threats was routine. Relief washed over him like a warm wave.


    ¡°How foolish was I?¡± Edo thought, clenching his fists so tightly that his nails nearly broke the skin. ¡°Of course she¡¯s strong, and here I was, almost failing to save her despite knowing what would happen. I¡¯m pathetic...¡±


    His thoughts were interrupted by Leni¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you hide?!¡±


    Her words were like a gunshot. The mage rose into the air, using magic, and dispersed the surrounding mist with a powerful gust. A wave of energy swept through the forest, clearing the area for over two hundred meters. The fog, which had shrouded the forest like a menacing veil, vanished, revealing trees, shrubs, and¡­ him.


    There he stood, the one responsible for all the chaos.


    At first glance, he resembled a man, but that was deceptive. Upon closer inspection, they saw his body was almost entirely covered in brown fur, except for his chest and abdomen. He was tall¡ªover four meters in height. His menacing red eyes glowed in the darkness, and long brown hair flowed from his head, resembling a wild mane. His hands and feet, ending in clawed fingers, looked like those of a werewolf. In one hand, he held a shimmering bow that radiated an almost hypnotic blue aura.


    ¡°Interesting... Seems I¡¯ll have to switch to close combat,¡± the creature¡¯s deep, emotionless voice pierced the tense silence, as if entirely unfazed by the situation.


    Slowly, he raised his hand, and the bow disappeared, dissolving into thin air. Edo immediately noticed something unusual¡ªa round blue crystal gleamed on the creature¡¯s forehead, glowing intensely. It looked almost unnatural, yet its brilliance was mesmerizing.


    ¡°A core on the outside¡­ That¡¯s a Grand monster¡­¡± Leni whispered under her breath.


    Edo quickly pieced the situation together. His thoughts clicked into place like puzzle pieces. *So that¡¯s it¡­ This is one of those larger, more intelligent beasts with external cores. He really does look human... And we just *had* to run into something like this!!!*  Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Without wasting time, Edo activated the power of his right eye to assess the situation and the level of danger. Familiar symbols immediately appeared in his vision:


    ~| Chance of death ¨C high around  70% |~


    ~| Cause ¨C powerful blow to the abdomen |~


    Edo¡¯s heart stopped. His thoughts raced. I am screwed¡­ This thing is in a completely different league.*


    The beast, as if ignoring their presence, continued speaking.


    ¡°I thought leaving the caravan would be the perfect trap to gather more energy. But since my plan failed¡­¡± he sighed, a fake expression of boredom crossing his face. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just kill you another way.¡±


    He raised his hand, and a shimmering sword, seemingly carved from pure light, materialized in his grip. Without warning, he vanished from where he stood, charging toward Leni at incredible speed.


    His strike, aimed directly at her neck, was powerful. Leni reacted instantly, ducking to avoid the blade, which sliced through the air with a deafening whoosh. The beast immediately adjusted his attack, swinging the sword downward. Leni performed a swift backflip and then, using air magic, propelled herself high into the air.


    The beast, unfazed, leapt after her, soaring over ten meters high. Leni, hovering in mid-air, glared at him with determination.


    ¡°Take this!¡± she yelled, creating a massive gust of wind between her hands that struck the beast, slamming him back to the ground.


    As she slowly descended using magic imbued in her feet, Leni drew a wand from beneath her robe. She pointed it toward the beast, and behind her, sharp fragments of stone began to form, their edges gleaming menacingly, ready to strike.


    The beast looked up at her, holding his sword. He remained silent for a moment before sighing.


    ¡°Well, it seems this will take longer than I thought. You¡¯re pretty good, lady¡­¡± he said, this time with a hint of admiration, though still dripping with arrogance.


    Leni didn¡¯t wait. The shards shot toward him at incredible speed. The beast, wielding his glowing sword, effortlessly deflected each one. It seemed the battle was little more than a game to him. Nothing could touch him.


    Edo stood by the caravan, watching the scene in awe. His hands trembled.


    ¡°What the hell am I looking at?¡± he whispered, gritting his teeth. ¡°I really thought I could help her? What can I do? I¡¯m so pathetic¡­¡±


    Memories of his last fight in the tavern flashed through his mind. Back then, he felt strong, competent. Now? He was nothing but a helpless observer.


    ¡°Think, Edo¡­ Think!¡± he said aloud, slapping his cheeks to snap himself out of it. ¡°There must be a way I can help! I promised myself I¡¯d take this bastard down, and now I¡¯m standing here like a fool¡­¡±


    His eyes fell on the caravan.


    ¡°Wait¡­ The caravan! There¡¯s tons of stuff in there! Maybe I¡¯ll find something¡­ something that can help me fight!¡±


    With newfound determination, he dove into the wagon, frantically searching its interior.


    "Come on, there has to be something here!" Edo shouted, frantically searching the inside of the caravan. "I don¡¯t even need to fight, I just need to distract that bastard. That¡¯ll give Leni a chance for a clear shot!"


    The boy searched every nook and cranny in a hurry. His hands brushed over various objects: rings, books, wands. Each one could be useful, but none seemed like something that could actually help him in a fight. Finally, he opened another box, only to be disappointed again. Everything seemed useless.


    "Damn it, now what?" he muttered through clenched teeth, fighting growing frustration. "When it comes down to it, I can¡¯t even be helpful..."


    Outside, the whistling and booming sounds of the intense battle continued. Those noises only heightened the tension, filling the caravan with a nearly tangible fear. Edo glanced at the floor, leaning against one of the boxes, when his eyes caught something in the corner of the room¡ªa small wooden box that had gone unnoticed until now.


    "Last chance," he whispered to himself, quickly rushing toward the mysterious container. He opened it with a sudden, desperate motion, as if his life depended on it, and his eyes lit up with newfound hope.


    Inside was a crossbow, along with several bolts neatly arranged beside it.


    "A crossbow!" he exclaimed almost too loudly, excitement evident in his voice, but doubt quickly crept in. "But how do I use it? Is it different from a regular one? I think  it¡¯s a magical weapon¡ªit was in this caravan with other artifacts. Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter now! I just need to help Leni."


    Edo grabbed the crossbow and three bolts. With significant effort, he managed to load one bolt, struggling with the mechanism, while slipping the remaining bolts into his belt.


    "Alright, you only live once," he muttered, gripping the weapon tightly.


    He leaped out of the caravan, attempting to perform a epic roll like Leni had earlier, but instead landed face-first in a spectacular failure.


    "Well, so much for that..." he sighed, quickly getting to his feet. "I fell flat on my stupid  face..."


    The sound of the battle yanked him out of his embarrassment. Leni was still fighting, now much closer to the ground. The monster, wielding a glowing, pulsating blue sword, deflected each of her attacks with almost inhuman precision.


    "Wow, what a fight..." Edo whispered in awe before forcing himself to act. "Okay, no time to gawk. It¡¯s my turn to shine!"


    He aimed the crossbow at the monster. His hands trembled slightly, but he managed to pull the trigger. A loud bang echoed, and the weapon shot out of his hands with incredible force, flying far away and knocking him backward. The bolt, barely fired, immediately ignited, leaving a bright streak.


    The monster, startled by the noise, spun around instantly. It stopped attacking and dematerialized its glowing sword, taking a defensive stance. It seemed to sense potential danger. However, the bolt fired by Edo missed horribly, landing far from its target.


    For a moment, an eerie silence fell. The monster looked at the boy, its eyes filled with pure murderous intent.


    "Damn it, I screwed everything up..." Edo thought, panic gripping him. "Not only did I fail to help, but now I¡¯ve drawn this thing¡¯s attention..."


    His thoughts were interrupted by Leni¡¯s voice, cutting through the tension:


    "Thanks, Edo!"


    The monster turned sharply to face the mage. Taking advantage of its distraction, Leni was already right above it. She leaped high to reach its head level, her hand encased in stone as if it were entirely made of it, swinging directly at the creature¡¯s forehead. She aimed for the magical core pulsing on its brow like a beating heart.


    Time seemed to slow as Edo watched in a mix of awe and relief, hoping this would be the final blow.


    However, the monster managed to block her strike, deflecting her attack with its bare hands. Its counterattack was swift and precise, as if it had anticipated her move. Then, with a single powerful shove, it pushed her far away. Leni landed several meters away, barely managing to stay on her feet. The force of the blow was so great that she kept sliding backward, leaving tracks in the dirt with her boots.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough time to deal with this nuisance," the monster said, its voice cold and filled with certainty. "I don¡¯t sense any energy from you, so killing you would be a waste of time, but I won¡¯t let you interfere again."


    With those words, it began advancing toward the boy, its steps heavy but deliberate.


    "Damn it, I¡¯m screwed..." Edo thought, watching the monster¡¯s figure close in. He knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance in direct combat. But he had a task¡ªhe had to survive. Just three seconds, nothing more. That would be enough for the mage to get back on her feet and attack again.


    Desperately, he focused on his power, activating his right eye.


    ~| Chance of death: very high, around 95% |~


    ~| Cause: blow to the chest |~


    "This is bad... Now that it¡¯s fully focused on me, the probability has shot up. With odds like this, I don¡¯t stand a chance. I have to find a way to lower that percentage, or it¡¯s over..." he thought, feeling his heart race and his breathing grow shallow.


    "Edo, run!" the mage shouted, her voice cutting through the tense silence. She hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the earlier blow but was already moving toward the monster.


    The monster, however, wasn¡¯t planning to wait. It was getting closer. Edo had only one option¡ªto endure those damned three seconds.

 Three second fight

    Time seemed to slow for the boy, as though reality itself bent under the weight of impending death. The monster moved with dizzying speed¡ªalmost unnaturally so¡ªwhile a sinister text hovered above Edo''s head:


    ~| Chance of death: very high, around 95% |~


    ~| Cause - blow to the chest |~


    "I don''t stand a damn chance..." Edo thought, fear gripping his heart. "If that''s the case... no choice but to use it. That goddamn power." His thoughts raced, but time was not his ally. "Maybe I can survive... even if the vision always ends the same way." He knew hesitation would be his end. He had to act.


    He focused on the monster, which had already closed half the distance between them. Gritting his teeth, he activated the power hidden in his left eye. A searing pain tore through him, sharp as a thousand needles.


    "Eye activated..." His thoughts steadied, despite the chaos around him. "Now, observe every movement... memorize it before the inevitable happens..."


    His heart pounded like a war drum, and the awareness of his end was crushing. Swallowing hard, he fought back the nausea that came with using the power. The visions always ended in his death, and that knowledge strangled him worse than the pain.


    "EDO, NO!" Leni''s scream pierced the air. She was too far to save him, but still, she ran with everything she had.


    Edo kept his eyes locked on the monster. The creature, now just steps away, halted sharply as if bending time itself to its will. With inhuman speed, it aimed a blow directly at his chest. Edo saw every detail of the attack, the trajectory, the raw force¡ªbut his body refused to move. Sharpened senses were meaningless against his sluggish limbs.


    The strike connected with unrelenting force. The sound of ribs breaking echoed loudly, and waves of pain crashed through his body. The impact sent him hurtling backward uncontrollably. A second later, his back slammed into a tree. Another crack¡ªthe spine this time¡ªrang in his ears.


    He slid down the trunk, collapsing into a sitting position. The air felt heavy, and blood spilled from his mouth, turning each breath into a desperate struggle.


    "YOU BASTARD!" Leni roared, slamming her stone fist into the monster. The force of her attack was immense, but the creature blocked it with irritating ease.


    "Well, the appetizer''s dealt with. Now for the main course," it growled, low and guttural, as if what it had just done was nothing more than a warm-up.


    Edo spat blood. "I fucking knew it would end like this," he thought, trying to muster his strength. He couldn''t move; every attempt brought fresh waves of agony. He watched as Leni fought with an intensity he had never seen before¡ªfast, desperate, yet uncalculated. Her attacks were frantic, leaving openings even Edo could spot, despite his limited combat knowledge from games and anime.


    The monster quickly caught on to her vulnerability. In a brief lull between her attacks, it materialized a sword and swung with deadly precision. The sound was sharp and final, like a heavy object striking a surface.


    Edo''s gaze dropped to the ground. Something had fallen. It was Leni''s arm.


    Blood sprayed in a violent arc, raining down in heavy droplets. The girl staggered, clutching the space where her left arm had been moments ago. Her back obscured her face, but Edo didn''t need to see it to know she was in unbearable pain.


    Leni stumbled back a few steps, barely maintaining her balance. She didn''t give up¡ªshe couldn''t. She had to adapt; fighting a monster armed with a sword was too risky in close quarters. Quickly assessing the situation, she acted. With her right now he is a good hand, she summoned water magic, directing a stream onto her bleeding arm. In an instant, she froze the water, forming a crude bandage to staunch the flow.


    From the folds of her cloak, she pulled out a wand, pulsing with energy, and aimed it at the monster. Before casting, she turned her gaze to Edo.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, mingling with unyielding determination. He saw something else in them too¡ªa glimmer of hope that, somehow, they might survive.


    "Hold on, Edo. Just a little longer..." she murmured. "I''ll take him down. I won''t let anyone else die because of my mistakes."


    With those words, she leapt into the air, launching stone projectiles at the monster with immense force, signaling the next round of their battle.


    Edo lay motionless, watching from where he had been flung. His thoughts swirled with pain and frustration.


    "What the hell is she doing? Why doesn''t she just run? Why is she throwing her life away?" he wondered, struggling for breath. Each thought dripped with bitterness. "I''m already fucking dead... I have no strength left. That monster is way out of my league..."


    His gaze drifted back to Leni, fighting fiercely. Her movements were filled with desperation, but they also carried an unrelenting will to survive. Edo stared at her, a realization slowly taking root.


    "And yet... She''s still fighting. Fighting for me..." he thought suddenly, as though waking from a stupor. "And what am I doing? Brooding? Drowning in my own uselessness instead of acting? What a pathetic sight!"


    Something inside Edo snapped. In that moment, he understood there was no time for self-pity.


    "I have my own battle to fight!" he thought with renewed resolve, even as pain wracked his body. "I''m not strong, that''s true. But I have something that gives me an edge. This visions... It''s just a possible future. I can change it! If I focus, if I use what I''ve seen, I can avoid death. I can fight for our survival!"


    His thoughts circled back to his power. He knew its limits, knew its price. But he also knew it was his only hope.


    "This power is fucking disgusting, sure... But it''s the reason I''m still alive. The reason I met Leni, who''s risking her life for me now," he thought, gritting his teeth against the rising tide of pain. "With this power, I can change my fate. I can stop the vision I saw. This is my fight!"


    But his body began to betray him. His eyelids grew heavy, every breath a battle.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Damn it! I''m running out of time!" he thought, realizing life was slipping away from him. "Through all this chaos, I didn''t even notice I''m fucking dying... What a nightmare. And why does it hurt so damn much?!"


    The pain was overwhelming, but Edo knew he couldn''t give in.


    "I have to remember everything I saw..." he thought feverishly. "The monster will kill me with one blow if I let him. I know how he''ll attack¡ªhe''ll stop mid-charge, gather force in a split second, and strike the chest. But what can I do? My left eye sees visions, but I can''t use it again on the same attack. If I try, the result will be the same. I need a plan!"


    He remembered how, during an earlier fight in a bar, using this power three times had caused him to lose consciousness. So right now he had one last use left.


    "Not now..." he thought as his eyelids closed completely. "I have to dodge that first strike. If I do, I have a chance..."


    The final words left his lips in a whisper before darkness consumed him:


    "Good luck... Leni..."


    ***


    He felt his senses returning to where there had previously been none. Opening his eyes, he saw the monster charging toward him. Quickly, he used his right eye to check if knowing the incoming attack would increase his survival chances.


    ~| Chance of death - high, around 75% |~


    ~| Cause - a blow to the head |~


    "Yes! The chance dropped! But that percentage is still too damn high. Now''s the moment of truth. I *have* to dodge this attack!"


    "EDO, NO!" He heard Leni scream. He remembered that right after hearing her voice last time, the monster''s attack struck him. Just like before, the monster halted and launched a powerful punch straight at the boy''s chest.


    But this time, Edo knew exactly what attack was coming. Prepared for it, he positioned his body in such a way that a slight sidestep to the right allowed him to dodge the monster''s blow.


    "Yes, I did it! Now to use the left eye quickly!" Edo focused, activating his left eye, which throbbed with pain once again.


    "Well, well, young one. That was quite the dodge," the monster said in a low voice before swinging its arm again. This time, it struck Edo cleanly in the head. The blow was so powerful that his head was torn from his body, flying far away. Edo didn''t even have time to process the situation, dying a swift and brutal death.


    ***


    "Well, well, young one. That was quite the dodge," the low voice of the opponent woke him again.


    "Damn it, I need to act now!" Feeling nauseous from his previous uses of the power, Edo barely had a moment to catch his breath but kept his composure.


    As before, the monster swung at his head. But this time, Edo ducked, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    "That was close! Now I need to use the right eye quickly¡ªI don''t have much time. I need to check my survival chances!"


    ~| Chance of death - high, around 70% |~


    ~| Cause - a punch to the head |~


    "TOO DAMN HIGH! I''m screwed! I have to take a risk, but can I even do it? I''ve already used my left eye three times¡ªone more might not work. No. I *have* to try. 70% is way too much¡­ Please, let this work¡­"


    His thoughts raced. Edo quickly focused and tried to activate the left eye again. The indescribable pain surged through it.


    "YES, IT WORKED!" he celebrated internally.


    "Well, well, I didn''t realize you were this agile," the monster said with visible surprise, then used its right leg to knock Edo off balance. He had no way to avoid this attack. It sent him stumbling, and before he could even hit the ground, the monster delivered a direct punch to his face.


    The blow shattered Edo''s head instantly, killing him on the spot. Once again, he died too quickly to analyze the situation.


    ***


    The moment he felt a sliver of energy return, he immediately opened his eyes. He felt awful¡ªutterly wretched, as if he was about to vomit¡ªbut he couldn''t afford to dwell on it. Instead, he focused on the monster and used the power of his right eye to assess his current chances.


    ~| Chance of death - medium, around 50% |~


    ~| Cause - Kick to the abdomen |~


    "Okay, fifty-fifty. That''s good enough! I can''t risk using the left eye again¡ªit''s a miracle it worked last time. The theory that the number of uses increases over time might be true after all."


    "Well, well, I didn''t realize you were this agile," the monster said once more. Hearing its voice, Edo instantly recognized what attack was coming next.


    The monster swung its right leg to knock Edo off balance, but the boy jumped as high as he could.


    "TAKE THAT, YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" While airborne, Edo aimed a strike directly at the monster''s forehead, where its core was located. The confused monster took a blow to its weak point, grabbing its head with both hands and screaming in a deep, pained voice.


    It didn''t even have time to recover before Leni, already in motion, smashed her stone hand into its face, sending it flying six meters backward. The monster crashed to the ground, lying motionless.


    "Thanks, Edo! That was incredible! Now it''s my turn!" Leni shouted as she pointed both hands at the monster and unleashed hundreds of stone projectiles.


    "NO!!!! I WAS SO CLOSE TO ACHIEVE WHAT I ALWAYS WANTED!" the monster managed to yell before the barrage pierced it repeatedly. For ten straight seconds, Leni continued her unrelenting assault before finally stopping. The monster lay still, its body riddled with jagged stones.


    "We did it!" Edo shouted, exhausted, collapsing onto his back on the ground.


    "Yeah¡­ we really did it. I was so worried about you, but you handled it amazingly. You''re truly a skilled warrior," Leni said.


    "Yeah¡­ sure..... let''s go with that. By the way, Leni, what the hell was that thing? Was it one of those massive monsters with the exposed cores you mentioned earlier?"


    "Yes," Leni replied. "This one was one of them, but it was unusually¡­ human-like. And very strong. It could even talk, which is quite strange. But never mind that¡ªit''s over!" She smiled, jumping for joy.


    "So, shall we head back?" Leni asked.


    "What about the crystals?" Edo responded.


    "You saw it¡ªthey''re gone now. Besides, I''ve had enough of this forest," Leni said as she extended a hand to help Edo up.


    "Let''s go back," she said.


    Edo sighed, a faint smile on his face, relieved that it was all over. He noticed Leni was smiling too, a clear sign of her own relief after defeating the monster. Just as he was about to take her hand, something unexpected happened.


    Between them appeared the monster, which had been lying motionless moments ago. It was breathing heavily, in deep agony, its body pierced and riddled with sharp stones.


    "YOU FUCKING BITCH!" the monster roared, its previously calm voice now seething with rage.


    It moved so fast there was no time to react. With all its strength, it struck Leni in the stomach, sending her flying into a tree. She screamed in pain as she slammed into it, then collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "YOU WORTHLESS WHORE! I WAS SO CLOSE TO GETTING WHAT I ALWAYS WANTED! I WAS SO CLOSE!" the enraged monster bellowed as it staggered, injured, toward the unconscious women.


    "This¡­ this can''t be happening¡­ This is bad, really bad. I have to do something! The monster is heavily weakened¡ªmaybe I can take it down!"


    Edo charged at the monster with his fists, but it was in vain. The creature turned and swung at him, aiming a powerful blow to his chest.


    "My left eye¡­ I need to use it!" Edo focused on his left eye, desperate to activate its vision, but nothing happened.


    "FUCK!" he managed to yell before the monster''s punch sent him flying, tumbling across the ground. The single hit broke four of his ribs, fractured both legs, and left his left arm twisted at an unnatural angle.


    "AAAAAARGH!" Edo screamed in agony. The pain was far worse than anything he had experienced in his visions. He wasn''t sure if it was the lack of adrenaline or the sheer reality of it all.


    "YOU!" the monster growled. "BECAUSE OF YOU TWO, I LOST SO MUCH ENERGY! I WAS SO CLOSE TO EVOLVING, BUT I HAD TO WASTE IT ALL JUST TO HEAL ENOUGH TO NOT DIE LIKE A DOG! NOW YOU''LL LIE HERE LIKE THE WORTHLESS TRASH YOU ARE, AND I''LL FINISH THAT WHORE. HER ENERGY SHOULD BE ENOUGH TO FULLY HEAL ME."


    The monster began limping toward the unconscious Leni.


    "Damn it! Is there really nothing I can do? Is this really how it ends? No... NO, FUCK THAT!"


    The boy''s scream tore through the air as tears streamed down his face. Despair choked him, as if someone were squeezing his heart in a merciless grip. He glanced at Leni, unconscious on the ground. Her fragile body looked so small and defenseless as the monster loomed closer, ready to end her life with one brutal strike. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, each second dragging on endlessly, as if fate itself mocked his helplessness.


    Desperately, Edo tried to activate the power of his left eye. He hoped for a vision¡ªany glimpse of the future that might help him prevent this tragedy. But nothing happened. He gritted his teeth, focusing with all his might, until his scream echoed into the deafening silence.


    "Come on, damn it!" he shouted in fury, but only his own voice answered him.


    Suddenly, he felt unbearable pain. But this time, it was something different¡ªsomething unlike anything he had ever experienced in this world. Both his eyes began to throb with a searing pain, as if someone were trying to rip them from his skull with bare hands. Instinctively, he pressed his hands to his face, trying to suppress the agony, but it was no use.


    Then, everything disappeared¡ªthe pain, the light, the sound. He opened his eyes, but all he could see was black nothingness. He couldn''t feel his body, the pain, or even hear his own breathing. It was absolute emptiness. And then, he saw it.


    Out of the darkness, words appeared, floating in the air like ethereal letters glowing with light:


    ~| You are about to witness the life of someone important to you |~


    ~| A fate that has profoundly influenced your own |~


    ~| The destiny of the one you care about |~


    ~| A life you wish to save |~


    ~| LENI''S DESTINY |~


    The darkness began to fade, replaced by a blinding light. The brightness was so intense it felt like it hurt his eyes, though in this void, a body shouldn''t exist. Gradually, the light dimmed, revealing a room.


    It was a large, richly decorated room filled with handcrafted items and sturdy furniture. Warm sounds filled the air¡ªthe cry of a newborn baby. In the corner of the room was a bed, where a tired-looking woman with long black hair lay. Beside her knelt a young girl with short hair, dressed in a simple black shirt and skirt. Elsewhere in the room stood two small boys and a man. In the girl''s arms was a baby¡ªthe source of the crying.


    "A girl," the women said softly, her voice filled with joy and relief.


    The two boys, who appeared to be young brothers, stood nearby, their faces a mix of disappointment and happiness. They were upset it wasn''t a baby brother, but their joy at having a sister overshadowed everything else. Not far from them stood a short, well-built man dressed in black robes. His stance was stiff and stern, yet tears welled in his eyes. He was crying with happiness.


    The woman on the bed reached out with trembling hands, taking the baby from the young girl. Her exhausted yet warm gaze rested on the tiny being in her arms. Then, with a soft voice full of love, she spoke words that echoed through the space.


    "Welcome, Leni."

 Lenis Destiny

    Sixty-eight years ago, in a distant village deep within the Serot nation, near the ocean, a little girl was born.


    The village, small and unremarkable in size, reflected the demons'' decision to forgo building larger towns and settlements after their war with the Ero nation. This war, though devastating, was halted thanks to the intervention of the legendary Reaper of Serot, who ended the conflict before the demon race faced complete extermination.


    The girl, named Leni, grew up surrounded by her family. She had three older siblings: two brothers, Aron and Saron, and a much older sister, Itej. The brothers, though often teasing her, cared deeply for her, fostering warm and loving relationships. Itej, on the other hand, was like a second mother to Leni¡ªalways nurturing, supportive, and ready to help in any situation. Their mother, a diligent and caring woman, managed the household with Itej''s assistance. In fact, Itej had even helped deliver Leni. Meanwhile, the family''s father, Wiku, was a distinguished warrior.


    In the demon world, every child was born with an innate affinity for the element of fire, which made them natural warriors. However, Wiku stood out even among his peers. He was not only swift and agile but also courageous and highly skilled. His talents ensured his family''s livelihood, as he protected the village from the many monsters inhabiting the Serot region.


    Leni''s early life seemed peaceful and filled with the simple joys of childhood. She played with her siblings, caused mischief, and filled the house with laughter, as children often do. Everything seemed normal until her family began to notice something peculiar. While Leni was sweet, well-behaved, and obedient, she was noticeably different from her peers in one significant way: she struggled in combat¡ªa crucial skill among demons.


    Demon children often spent their days training in combat, as their instincts and natural abilities made it second nature. However, Leni lacked these aptitudes. She didn''t show the skills that were so common among other village children. Her parents grew concerned, unsure of what was happening but knowing something was amiss.


    When Leni turned five, her father decided to introduce her to the demon tradition of combat training, as was customary for children her age. This was an essential part of life in Serot, where every child was prepared to defend themselves and their community. Yet, from the very start, it became clear that Leni was different. Exercises that came easily to her peers were a significant challenge for her. She tired quickly, and attempts to teach her the basics often ended in exhaustion and frustration.


    Her father, an experienced warrior, soon realized that his daughter did not possess the typical fire-element abilities inherent to demons. Remembering events from the war with Ero, he considered the possibility that Leni might be one of the rare demons born with a different element. It became evident that her abilities were tied to the element of wind. Leni was incredibly fast and agile, and her leaps impressed even the most seasoned warriors.


    Though Wiku loved his daughter unconditionally, her newly discovered affinity for wind brought with it a sense of unease. In demon society, magic had been strictly forbidden since the war, and wind, being an uncommon element among demons, was often associated with the magical practices of their adversaries.


    Despite her struggles with combat training, Leni found joy in other activities. She often played with Aron and Saron, who paid little mind to her differences. To them, she was simply their beloved little sister. Other children in the village also welcomed her warmly, enjoying her company. Leni especially cherished the time she spent with Itej, her older sister, whom she admired and emulated. Itej''s wisdom and kindness inspired Leni to seek her own path, one that focused on learning and intellectual pursuits.


    Leni dedicated herself to gaining knowledge, finding solace and inspiration in books. The village library became her favorite place. She would spend hours poring over books, learning about her race''s history and the world beyond Serot''s borders. In education, Leni discovered a way to stand out and prove her worth. Those countless hours in the library laid the foundation for the plans she began to build for her future.


    As time passed, Leni grew up in her close-knit village. By the age of fifteen, she had blossomed into a young woman whose beauty drew attention. She had long, black hair, striking light blue eyes full of gentleness and intelligence, and a smooth, symmetrical face that radiated youthful vitality.


    That morning, like many others, she donned her favorite black blouse and white skirt before heading out of her home, eager to visit the library.


    "Off to the library again, Leni?" ¨C came a gentle, feminine voice from the living room. It was her sister, Itej, resting after her morning chores.


    "Yes! A shipment of new books arrived today, and some of them are said to be from the Ero nation! I''m so excited! Okay, I''ve got to go!" ¨C Leni replied enthusiastically, barely finishing her sentence before darting out of the house. Itej shook her head, amused, with a warm smile.


    Outside, in the morning sun, her father, Wiku, was training. He noticed his daughter rushing by and called out:


    "Where are you off to in such a hurry, Leni?" His voice was deep but kind. Wiku, drenched in sweat after intense exercises, looked mildly surprised by her haste.


    "To the library, Dad! I''ll probably be gone all day, so... bye!!!" ¨C Leni shouted, waving as her voice faded into the sound of the wind propelling her forward. Her father smiled faintly, watching her disappear down the road.


    "I can''t wait! It''s been over a year since we got new books. I''m so tired of reading the same ones over and over!" ¨C she said to herself as she sprinted at incredible speed. Her beauty and agility drew the attention of those she passed, her movements seemingly guided by the wind itself. This was the gift of her air element, granting her unmatched swiftness and grace.


    When Leni arrived at the library, she practically burst through the doors, calling out:


    "Good morning!!!"


    The library, though small, was meticulously organized. Every book had its place, but on delivery days, the shelves gave way to stacks of crates filled with new tomes. The narrow aisles between the shelves were nearly blocked by the piles of books awaiting sorting.  If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Oh my! Look at all these books!" Leni exclaimed in delight, jumping with joy. But one of her jumps was so high that she hit her head on the ceiling. When she landed, she clutched her head, a tear slipping out from the pain.


    "Be careful, young lady. One day you''ll actually hurt yourself," came a warm but firm voice from an elderly man standing behind the counter. It was the librarian, an aged demon with black hair streaked with gray. He wore a brown sweater and regarded Leni with clear amusement.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine! If you''d like, I can even help organize the books on the shelves. It''s no trouble, and I can spot titles I''m interested in at the same time!" Leni replied, beaming, though she still held her head.


    The librarian shook his head in disbelief, but his eyes betrayed his fondness for the girl.


    "All right, Leni. Thank you. Always the first one here on delivery day..."


    "Of course!" Leni said cheerfully, diving straight into the task. She skillfully sorted books, glancing at the titles as she worked.


    "The Greatest Conquests of Setop, *Fairy Tales of Ero*, *Culinary Recipes of Erotaki Island*, *A Hundred Ways to arouse Your Wo--*"


    "No, that one''s not for you, kid!" the librarian, Dorde, interrupted, snatching the book from her hands and walking off to place it on a shelf meant for older readers.


    "Hey! That''s not fair! Why''d you take it from me?" Leni protested, narrowing her eyes and putting her hands on her hips.


    "Don''t ask silly questions; you know why!" Dorde replied without even turning his head.


    Leni smiled faintly, though her voice held mock indignation.


    "You know I''ll find a way to get my hands on that book eventually..."


    The librarian shot her a warning look.


    "One day, you''re going to get banned from coming here, mark my words!"


    Leni sighed theatrically, shrugging before returning to sorting through the stacks of books with care. However, she hadn''t been at it long when another visitor entered the library. It was the village chief, Sera, dressed in a black leather tunic and green pants. His short stature and dark hair were characteristic of demons.


    "Good day, Dorde," the village chief greeted the librarian, glancing his way.


    "Good day, Sera," Dorde replied without pausing in his work.


    Sera looked around the room, his gaze settling on Leni, who was engrossed in sorting through books.


    "I see you''re not short on customers, huh?" he joked with a faint smile.


    Dorde rolled his eyes, though the corner of his mouth twitched upwards almost imperceptibly.


    "Don''t even start. What are you looking for, Sera?" he asked with a hint of impatience, though it was more playful than genuine.


    "What? Can''t I come by to chat with an old friend? Remember when we used to fight together?" the village chief replied, reminiscing about the past.


    Dorde scratched his chin, and before long, both men were laughing, recalling events from years ago. For Leni, their conversation held little significance¡ªshe''d heard these stories many times before.


    "Ugh... same old stories again," she muttered, turning her attention back to the books in one of the crates.


    Suddenly, her hand brushed against something that caught her attention. The cover felt different from the others¡ªrough, like leather, and marked by the passage of time. She looked closer, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "*Foundations of Magic*?!" she thought in amazement, her heart filling with a mix of excitement and unease.


    "This can''t be... Dad always said to stay far away from magic. In Serot, magic has been forbidden for demons since the war. I''ve never seen books about magic in the library¡ªit''s the one subject I know almost nothing about, apart from fairy tales and legends. How could such a tome end up here, in our village? It must be a mistake!"


    A flood of thoughts raced through her mind. Should she report this to the librarian? Or her father? But something held her back¡ªan overpowering curiosity that outweighed her fears.


    "No! This might be my only chance to learn something about magic. Using it is forbidden, but no one said I can''t study it!" she resolved with determination.


    Leni quickly slipped the book under her shirt, feeling her heart pounding like crazy.


    "So, as usual, you''ve come to check up on things, haven''t you, Sero?" said the librarian Dorde, breaking her train of thought.


    "Yes. I need to ensure no magical books have made their way here," Sero replied in a cold voice, scanning the piles of books with his eyes.


    At those words, a cold shiver ran down Leni''s spine. She pressed her lips together, trying to remain calm, though inside, she felt on the verge of panic.


    The village chief approached the boxes full of books and then turned toward the girl.


    "Girl, have you seen any book here with a title containing the word ''magic''?"


    "No..." Leni replied, trying to sound natural, though each word felt as heavy as stone.


    "Good. But just to be sure, I''ll go through these books with you to ensure nothing suspicious slipped through."


    Hearing this, fear gripped Leni''s throat. Her thoughts raced wildly: *"What now? If he finds the book, I''ll face terrible punishment. Why can''t he just sort the books himself properly?!"*


    Terrified but determined not to show her nerves, she began sorting the books alongside Sero. For the next half hour, they silently sifted through the volumes, and Leni did everything she could to hide the trembling of her hands.


    Finally, Sero stood and dusted off his hands.


    "Well done. I didn''t find anything suspicious. Goodbye, and have a good day, Dorde."


    "Goodbye," the librarian replied, and Sero left the library.


    Leni exhaled in relief as the door closed softly behind him. Her heart was still racing, but she was thrilled to have avoided detection. Although the book hidden under her shirt made her silhouette look oddly like her chest had suddenly grown, Sero apparently noticed nothing.


    "So, Leni? Did you find anything that interests you?" Dorde asked, looking at her over his glasses.


    "Yes... Uh... I mean... I don''t feel so well right now. I''ll come back tomorrow and definitely read something!" Leni replied, trying to sound casual.


    The librarian sighed heavily, concern evident in his voice.


    "I told you, you''d hurt yourself. It must be from hitting the ceiling earlier. Go home and rest."


    "I will! Goodbye!" Leni replied quickly and dashed out of the library before Dorde could say anything more.


    Once outside, she quickened her pace. Excited about her discovery, she ran through the village and soon left its borders, heading toward a distant hill that had always been her favorite place. The hill was about ten kilometers from the village, but for Leni, with her air element affinity, that distance was nothing.


    Finally, she reached the top¡ªa solitary apple tree stood there, under which she loved to spend her time.


    "I''m here!" she called out cheerfully to herself, dropping her bag to the ground. She pulled the book out from under her shirt and gazed at it in awe.


    "This is going to be amazing! I can''t wait to learn something about magic!" she said aloud, jumping with joy.


    However, a sudden headache interrupted her moment of euphoria. She sat down beneath the apple tree, holding her temple.


    "Maybe I overdid it... I''ll start tomorrow," she sighed, slightly disappointed but still excited.


    Leni glanced at the lone tree on the hilltop. It was a place she had always treated as her little oasis of peace, far from the village''s troubles. She knew that no one ever came here, making it the perfect hiding spot for her secrets.


    A few steps away from the tree trunk, in the shade of its sprawling branches, there was a small depression in the ground. Leni knelt down, brushing away the leaves, and began gently digging with her hands. After a moment, she pulled out a wooden box she had buried years ago.


    Inside the small box were all the things that were important to her but that she didn''t want anyone in the village to see. There were old, beloved plush toys she couldn''t part with despite having outgrown them long ago. There was a beautiful, smooth stone she had once found by the river and considered her talisman, as well as a few dolls she used to play with as a child. Each item in the box had its own story, its own meaning.


    Leni opened the lid and looked at her treasures. For a moment, she allowed herself to feel nostalgic, running her fingers over the soft fur of one of the plush toys. Then, she reached for the book she had hidden under her shirt.


    "This will be a safe place for you," she whispered softly, as if speaking to the book itself.


    She carefully placed the tome at the very bottom of the box, beneath the dolls and plush toys, ensuring that no one would accidentally notice it. After making sure everything was well-hidden, she closed the lid and began meticulously covering the box with soil.


    With each movement of her hands, she felt her heart race¡ªa mix of fear and excitement. She knew what she was doing was dangerous. If anyone discovered the book, it could spell disaster not just for her but for her entire family. Yet she couldn''t help herself. Her curiosity and desire to learn about magic were stronger than her fear.


    When she finished covering the box, she spread leaves and twigs over the soil, trying to make the spot look as natural as possible. She stood up, dusted off her hands, and looked at the tree.


    She took a step back, double-checking that the buried box was well-concealed. She felt proud of herself. Now that the book was safe, she could return to the village in peace.


    As she walked back, only one thought filled her mind: "Tomorrow, I''ll finally uncover the secrets of magic!"

 Lenis Destiny Part 2

    The next day, Leni woke up fully rested, brimming with energy, and most importantly, without the headache that had been troubling her the previous day. Slowly, she got out of her comfortable bed, located in her own room. Their house was spacious enough for each family member to have their own private space, which Leni greatly appreciated. Her room looked like a small library ¨C walls lined with neatly arranged shelves of books, and her desk covered with carefully organized notes and bookmarks. Everything had its place, and the order in her room perfectly reflected Leni¡¯s love for organization.


    She wasn¡¯t burdened by any worries. Her mind was focused on one thing ¨C reading the magical book she had recently obtained, which seemed to hold incredible secrets. But before diving into her reading, she needed to eat something, as an empty stomach was no friend to concentration. So, she left her room quickly and headed towards the kitchen.


    Upon entering, she found her family already there. Her older twin brothers, Aron and Saron, were sitting at the large wooden table, talking loudly as usual. Their mother, Roya, was busy preparing an evening meal in the kitchen. Leni observed her brothers with a hint of amusement ¨C although they were twins, their personalities were as different as day and night.


    Aron was a free spirit, always up for fun and flirting. While he wasn¡¯t a bad person, he often seemed to take life a little too lightly. Saron, on the other hand, was his complete opposite ¨C a goal-oriented individual who approached everything with determination and precision. He dreamed of becoming a powerful warrior in the future and protecting the village, just like their father. Despite their differences, the brothers got along exceptionally well. Together, they seemed to form a harmonious whole, though their conversations often sounded like playful bickering.


    ¡°Good morning, Leni!¡± the brothers greeted her in unison as she entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Morning, guys. You¡¯re up early today. What¡¯s the occasion?¡± she asked with a slight smile, grabbing some bread and cheese.


    ¡°This dummy woke me up because he decided to take a day off from training and thought it¡¯d be a brilliant idea to spend the day with me,¡± Aron replied, pointing at Saron. ¡°He figured I never do anything anyway, so why not. Absolute idiot!¡±


    ¡°Hey, who are you calling an idiot?¡± Saron laughed. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t oversleep my date with the third girl you¡¯ve been seeing this year, genius!¡±


    Aron glared at his brother, while Leni couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°Not in front of others! You promised!¡± Aron exclaimed indignantly. ¡°I told you I was sick yesterday, that¡¯s why I overslept. It wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±


    ¡°And? Did she dump you?¡± Saron asked, feigning seriousness.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aron sighed, grimacing slightly.


    Leni listened to their conversation, amused. Watching them, one might think they were immature, but the truth was that the brothers were already 27 years old, making them 12 years older than her. Yet, in each other¡¯s company, they still acted like children, which always brought a smile to her face.


    ¡°Boys, can you lower your voices a bit? Your father had a tough day yesterday and needs his rest,¡± Roya said calmly but firmly, without pausing her cooking.


    ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± the brothers replied almost in unison, immediately lowering their voices.


    Leni smiled to herself as she finished preparing her sandwiches. Sitting down at the table opposite her brothers, she began eating quickly. There was something amusing about the way she ate ¨C fast, as if her life depended on it. Despite her hearty appetite, her constant energy and activity kept her slim.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re skipping training today, Saron?¡± Leni asked through a mouthful of food, trying to speak, though her words were barely comprehensible.


    ¡°Yeah, too much is never good. I can¡¯t work all the time. Besides, as the Reaper of Serot said...¡± Saron began with pride in his voice.


    ¡°And here we go¡­¡± Aron interrupted, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°What?! What¡¯s your problem, huh?! Can¡¯t a guy have idols?!¡± Saron snapped, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°This is the last time I¡¯m asking you to lower your voices,¡± Roya interjected, this time with a sterner tone. Her gaze was enough to make Saron fall silent, visibly more flustered.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered quietly, lowering his head.


    ¡°Everyone knows it¡¯s just a legend,¡± Aron said, breaking the silence. ¡°There¡¯s no way one warrior could take down thirty garrisons of the Ero kingdom scattered across the vast lands of Serot. It must have been the work of a demigod.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ agree,¡± Leni added between bites, already on her third sandwich and eyeing a fourth.


    ¡°Ugh, you guys don¡¯t get it,¡± Saron sighed, shaking his head. ¡°People always credit mysterious things to demigods. Why would a demigod do anything for the demon race? I¡¯m telling you, it was a demon, and you should show a little more respect. Without the Reaper of Serot, demons would¡¯ve been wiped out long ago.¡±


    ¡°Well, every legend has a grain of truth,¡± Aron replied with a faint smile, shrugging.


    At that moment, Leni got up from the table. Still chewing, she moved briskly toward the door.


    ¡°Already leaving?¡± Saron asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ need to go for a run¡­¡± she lied, eager to get to the spot where she had hidden the magical book.


    ¡°Maybe you should race her, Mr. Warrior?¡± Aron joked, glancing at his brother with a sly grin.


    ¡°You race her! I can barely keep up with her as it is, despite years of training. The wind element is definitely on her side,¡± Saron replied, then added with concern, ¡°Leni, swallow your food first, or you might choke.¡±


    Leni obeyed, though it took some effort to swallow the large bite. She felt a lump in her throat, and a single tear rolled down her cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Where does all that food go?¡± Aron asked, astonished.


    ¡°Hehe, it goes where it¡¯s supposed to for a woman! Anyway, see you later. I¡¯ll be back a bit late today,¡± Leni said cheerfully before dashing out of the house, heading straight for the place where her magical book was hidden.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    When she reached the spot, she began acting almost without hesitation. With a quick yet precise motion, she unearthed the wooden box hidden beneath the tree for so long. She felt her heart pounding faster, her hands trembling slightly with excitement. Carefully, she opened the lid and retrieved a leather-bound book, handling it as delicately as if it were the most precious treasure. She placed it gently on the grass, which was a rarity in Serot, yet here, beside the tree, it grew in abundance.


    "Finally! I can''t wait!" she thought joyfully, unable to contain her excitement. She jumped in place a few times, her natural reaction to intense emotions.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get started!" Leni exclaimed aloud, brimming with enthusiasm. She sat down comfortably and opened the book titled *"Foundations of Magic."*


    She began reading with immense excitement, quickly changing positions, unable to stay still. At first, the book lay on the grass while she sat cross-legged, leaning over it. Then, lying on her back, she held it above her head, and later, she leaned against the tree trunk with the book in her hands. Each page captivated her more and more, making time seem to pass much faster than she wished.


    In no time, she had read the entire theoretical section. With the book closed on her lap, she stared into the distance, trying to organize the vast amount of information she had just absorbed.


    "I¡¯ve learned so many amazing things!" she said to herself enthusiastically, unable to hide her joy.


    She began repeating aloud the parts that fascinated her the most, as if to imprint them in her memory.


    "So, magic originated around 50,000 years ago, which is 40,000 years before all the gods perished. Its beginnings trace back to the island of Unum, where humans were the first to use it. Before that, it was an ability exclusive to the gods. The origin of magic is still unclear, but there are theories linking its emergence to the death of one of the gods. This event is said to have released an immense amount of energy, not only enabling magic but also giving rise to the birth of monsters." Her voice trembled with excitement, her smile almost childlike.


    Leni couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what she had read. Just the thought of magic stirred incredible emotions within her. She jumped for joy, spinning around in delight.


    "Every being has a magical core inside them. We¡¯re born with varying capacities, but proper training can enhance its potential. Magic draws energy from this core," she repeated aloud, images of people wielding powerful spells forming in her mind.


    But as she delved deeper into the topic, she came across information that gave her pause.


    "Everyone is born with one of the four basic elements: water, earth, fire, or air¡ªor, in rare cases, with a unique element. There are also extremely rare instances of someone possessing more than one element. Elements influence physical traits¡ªfor example, fire boosts instinct, air enhances speed and agility , water aids regeneration, and earth increases strength and resilience.


    For someone aligned with a specific element, mastering magic tied to it is much easier and more intuitive. Their magical core seems naturally attuned to the energy of that element, making the learning process smoother and the use of magic almost second nature.


    However, it¡¯s a different story for someone trying to learn magic of an element they weren¡¯t born with. While it¡¯s possible to master one of the basic four¡ªwater, earth, fire, or air¡ªit requires significantly more effort, time, and determination. Those who take on this challenge must devote years to training to reach a level of proficiency comparable to someone born with that element.


    The greatest challenges arise with unique elements, such as lightning, light, or shadow, which are extremely rare and demand immense precision and willpower. For someone not naturally predisposed to one of these rare elements, mastering their magic is nearly impossible. Such individuals must overcome not only the limitations of their magical core but also the nature of the elements themselves, which seem almost unattainable to those who aren¡¯t their natural bearers. This is why mages of rare elements are so extraordinary, admired for their abilities, and surrounded by an aura of mystery."


    Leni froze for a moment to process everything she had just read.


    "So, in my case, I should have an easier time with air magic..." she said quietly, but then lowered her head and sighed with regret. She realized she hadn¡¯t yet read the practical section of the book, which detailed how to use magic. But she was afraid of the risks.


    "It¡¯s not fair... If only I could learn magic without worrying about the consequences..." she muttered, grappling with her thoughts. Her heart raced at the idea of what she could achieve, yet fear of being discovered still held her back.


    In the end, her curiosity won.


    "Well... what¡¯s the harm? No one will find out if I practice here, far from the village!" she said, trying to convince herself. Her voice sounded more confident, though she still felt a twinge of uncertainty.


    Determined, she opened the book again, searching for the section describing the first steps in learning magic.


    "Alright, got it! ¡®How to Use Magic¡¯! Perfect! Hahahah!" Leni exclaimed in excitement, flipping through the chapters. "Okay, let¡¯s see... ¡®Element of Water¡¯? No, not interested. I should start with air... ¡®Element of Fire¡¯? Nope, not that either. Oh, here it is! ¡®Element of Air!¡¯"


    As soon as her eyes landed on the right title, she felt her heartbeat quicken, her hands trembling slightly. Impatience mixed with joyful anticipation filled her. She felt this was a significant moment. She read the first line of the instructions and started trembling with excitement.


    "Alright! Let¡¯s do this!" she said joyfully to herself, then sat comfortably and carefully read through the text in her mind.


    "Using the element of air requires a gentle yet firm approach. To channel magic through your hand, you need to be relaxed and let the energy from your core flow freely. For the first attempt, it¡¯s recommended to close your eyes to better sense the energy¡¯s movement. The magical core is located in the heart, so focus on it and imagine the energy as blood flowing slowly from the heart, through the arm, to the fingertips. Once you feel a sufficient amount of energy in your fingers, release it with a sudden surge of greater power."


    Leni paused to reflect on what she had read, trying to understand it.


    "Alright, I get it... I need to treat the energy from my core like blood flowing slowly towards my fingertips. But will I be able to do it? I have to!" she said to herself, trying to boost her confidence.


    Full of determination, she stood up, stretched her arm forward, and closed her eyes.


    "Alright... I need to stay relaxed. Treat the energy as if it¡¯s blood... Slowly, very slowly... right to the very tips of my fingers," she repeated in her mind, focusing entirely on controlling her body.


    Over time, her mind stopped overthinking, and her body naturally followed the instructions. After a moment, she felt something extraordinary¡ªa light tingling at her fingertips, as if the energy had indeed gathered there. Her heart raced, and a smile lit up her face. "This must be it!" she thought, her excitement almost overwhelming.


    Now came the next step. She had to focus on the flow of energy again, but this time much faster and more intensely. She clenched her eyes shut even tighter, took a deep breath, and concentrated all her will on releasing the energy she had gathered.


    Suddenly, she felt a small tingling sensation, and a gentle breeze shot out from the two fingers of her outstretched hand. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but to her, it was a triumph.


    "Did it work?! Yes! That was it! I can use magic!!!" she screamed, jumping with joy. She laughed loudly, spinning in circles, nearly crying from happiness. "Yes! Hahahah! I¡¯m amazing! On the first try! I must be really talented!"


    She struck a confident pose, hands on her hips, her expression full of pride, as if declaring to the world she had achieved something incredible. However, her triumph was soon interrupted by a troubling thought.


    "It¡¯s better if no one finds out about this..." she whispered, a chill running down her spine. "I don¡¯t even want to imagine what could happen if someone discovered I was using magic."


    She glanced at the ocean near her hiding spot. The water sparkled in the light of the setting sun, now almost entirely below the horizon.


    "The sun is already setting?! It felt like much less time had passed!" she exclaimed, realizing she needed to hurry.


    She quickly closed the book, carefully placed it back into the wooden box, and buried it in the same spot, making sure everything looked undisturbed.


    "I need to get home! I don¡¯t want Mom and my sister to worry. Tomorrow I¡¯ll have the whole day to practice! Hehe," she said to herself with a wide smile, then ran towards the village as fast as she could.

 Lenis Destiny Part 3

    And so, three years passed. Each day unfolded in a similar, peaceful rhythm. She would wake up early in the morning, just as the sun began to rise, casting its warm rays to illuminate the cozy interior of their small home. Most of her days were spent with her family. She often accompanied her older sister, with whom she shared a deep passion ¨C a love for books. Together, they read, exchanged thoughts and knowledge, and often laughed at the more absurd parts of the stories they uncovered in old tomes.


    When her sister was busy with her own pursuits, Leni would help her mother with household chores. Cleaning, cooking, or tending to the garden. Her mother always appreciated her help, and the time they spent together brought them even closer. Her father, on the other hand, was often away from home. His duties as a warrior consumed nearly all his time, and he often took Leni''s twin brother, Saron, with him. Saron dreamed of one day matching their father¡¯s skill and reputation.


    From the male side of her family, it was mostly Aron, Saron''s twin, who kept her company. Though they rarely found common topics to talk about, Aron¡¯s peculiar sense of humor could defuse any tension. He was cheerful and spontaneous, and his unexpected jokes and witty remarks made even the dullest chores ¨C ones Aron himself was reluctant to do ¨C feel lighter. Leni enjoyed his presence, though she sometimes felt they lacked a deeper connection.


    Despite the fullness of her daily life, Leni harbored a secret. None of her family knew that for some time now, she had been secretly studying magic. It was a skill that people rarely spoke of, and when they did, it was often with disdain. Yet, Leni felt an undeniable pull toward it.


    At 18, she had grown into a beautiful young woman who often drew the attention of demons. Her long, black hair contrasted strikingly with her vivid blue eyes, which seemed to pierce straight through anyone who met her gaze. Her delicate facial features gave her an air of gentleness, and the short, airy dress she often wore highlighted her youthful beauty, bringing a blush to the cheeks of shy boys. But Leni wasn¡¯t someone who cared much about appearances or the attention she garnered. Her focus remained on her passions and her family.


    Everything seemed calm and harmonious ¨C until one day changed everything. That day would forever be etched in her memory as the moment her life turned upside down, plunging her into a whirlwind of events she neither expected nor was prepared for.


    ***


    ¡°Leni, wake up!!!¡± Aron¡¯s loud voice echoed off the walls of her room, shattering the morning calm. Leni didn¡¯t even have time to open her eyes before she knew exactly what was about to happen. She tried to turn onto her side to avoid the attack, but it was already too late. Aron leapt onto her lying body with force, landing his elbow squarely on her stomach. A perfect hit.


    ¡°Hahaha! How does it feel to take an elbow to the stomach?! I¡¯ve finally avenged all those days!¡± he exclaimed triumphantly, as if he¡¯d just achieved something spectacular.


    Still lying on her back, Leni writhed in pain, clutching her stomach. Tears welled up in her eyes as she hissed through clenched teeth:


    ¡°Heh, I see you finally managed it, sleepyhead...¡± she said with a grimace, feeling the pain radiating through her body.


    Aron grinned widely, proud of his "achievement."


    ¡°You deserved it! Now you know what it¡¯s like to wake up with stomach pain in the morning. Besides, it¡¯s already ten, and you were still asleep. That¡¯s so unlike you!¡± he added with mock seriousness.


    Leni sighed heavily and, with effort, pushed herself into a sitting position, still holding her stomach.


    ¡°First of all, dear brother, as a woman, I know very well what it¡¯s like to wake up with stomach pain¡ªfar more often than you do. Second, it¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re such a sleepyhead. Waking you up like that is the only method that works.¡± She smirked mischievously, giving him a sideways glance.


    Aron squinted at her before lifting his shirt to reveal his ribs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you ¡®the only method¡¯! Look at these bruises, girl! That¡¯s your doing... Hey, don¡¯t look away! Look at this!¡± he shouted, grabbing her face to make her look at his ¡°injuries.¡±


    Their bickering was interrupted by a familiar voice coming from outside the door.


    ¡°What are you two up to this time?¡± asked Itej, the oldest sibling, with a hint of irritation.


    Leni quickly answered with an innocent smile:


    ¡°Aron¡¯s being mean to me.¡±


    ¡°You little... What a liar!¡± Aron exclaimed, trying to defend himself.


    Itej sighed in resignation.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re both to blame. Now, go to the kitchen. Breakfast is almost stale from waiting for you.¡±


    When they got to the kitchen, a plate of crispy bread topped with meat was waiting for them. Aron and Leni sat at the table and started eating while Itej busied herself at the stove.


    ¡°Hey, Itej, do you know where Mom is?¡± Aron asked, biting into a piece of bread.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s in the garden. She started work early today¡ªit even surprised me,¡± Itej replied without turning from her tasks.


    Aron¡¯s face darkened as he set his half-eaten piece aside.


    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling... I don¡¯t know, useless. Everyone¡¯s doing something. Saron¡¯s training with Dad, Mom and you are working hard, and even Leni helps around the house. But me? I struggle with basic things, and I spend most of my day sleeping. I feel like I¡¯m... not wanted¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± he suddenly screamed, cutting off his confession. Itej had flicked him hard on the forehead.


    ¡°Hey, what was that for?!¡± he shouted, rubbing his head in outrage.


    Itej sighed heavily, turning to face him.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot, you know that? No one thinks of you like that, you fool. You¡¯re part of this family, just like everyone else, and I can¡¯t imagine it any other way.¡±


    Aron looked at her with relief and smiled.


    ¡°Thanks, sis. You¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. Now eat before... well, you know,¡± she replied with a half-joking smile.


    Aron reached for another piece, only to find his plate empty. He looked at Leni, who was finishing the last bite, her cheeks puffed full of food.


    ¡°Leni...¡± he said, exasperated, staring at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked innocently, swallowing the massive bite that visibly moved down her throat.


    Aron just sighed.


    ¡°No comment... Go get dressed and also you  really can hurt yourself eating that much.¡±


    Leni grinned widely.


    ¡°You should get dressed, too,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Oh, you! I¡¯m different! Besides, it¡¯s weird seeing you in pajamas. You¡¯re always dressed by the time I wake up!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m going. Don¡¯t get so worked up about pajamas,¡± she said, standing up from the table.


    Aron rolled his eyes, shrugging.


    ¡°It¡¯s more about the fact that you ate all the breakfast, you little demon. But whatever...¡± he said, resigning himself before starting to prepare more food.


    Once Leni was in her room, she quickly began getting ready to leave. She grabbed a black shirt and a short white skirt from her wardrobe. Pairing them with white heeled shoes and matching socks, she paused for a moment to assess the outfit. After deciding everything matched perfectly, she tucked the clothes under her arm and headed to the bathroom, her thoughts focused on one thing: reaching her secret hideout for more magic practice.


    In the bathroom, she got ready in record time. She changed into her outfit, adjusted her skirt to ensure it sat perfectly, and cast a brief glance in the mirror. Without lingering, she left the bathroom, determined to reach her secret place as quickly as possible.  Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As she dashed through the house, hoping to sneak out unnoticed, her mother¡¯s familiar voice called out from beneath the apple tree, where she was weeding the garden.


    ¡°Leni, where are you off to?¡± her mother asked warmly, not even turning from her work.


    Caught off guard, Leni froze momentarily but quickly recovered and replied:


    ¡°Oh, just going for a run! I need to get some exercise,¡± she said, trying to sound natural.


    Unfortunately, not everyone was convinced. Aron , leaned out of his upstairs window with a wide grin.


    ¡°Probably off to meet some secret boyfriend¡­¡±


    Without hesitation, Leni grabbed a small stone from the ground and flung it at Aron, hitting him squarely on the head.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get!¡± she shouted triumphantly, tilting her chin up. Then, turning to her mother, she added:


    ¡°See you later! I shouldn¡¯t be back too late,¡± before running off toward the hill where her hideout was located.


    ***


    She reached the hill she knew like the back of her hand. Here, beneath a lone tree, she kept her greatest secret in a wooden box¡ªan ancient book of magic. Kneeling on the soft grass, she brushed the dirt aside with her hand. Soon, her fingers found the smooth surface of the wood. She opened the lid and pulled out the book, which had become her most loyal companion over the years.


    ¡°Maybe today it¡¯ll finally work¡­¡± she whispered to herself, pulling the book closer and opening it to a familiar page.


    It was the section dedicated to fire magic¡ªthe one art she still hadn¡¯t mastered. She had learned wind magic almost instantly, which wasn¡¯t surprising given that it was her innate element. Earth and water magic had taken more effort, but through determination and hard work, they became her strengths. Fire, however, remained elusive.


    ¡°I feel like today¡¯s the day I¡¯ll get it!¡± she said with conviction. ¡°But first, a warm-up,¡± she added, setting the book aside.


    She got up, but a sudden sharp pain in her stomach forced her to curl up with a grimace. She lifted her shirt and saw a large, dark bruise.


    ¡°Damn you, Aron¡­¡± she muttered, placing her hand over the sore spot.


    A soft, blue light emanated from her palm, enveloping the bruise. For a few minutes, she kept her hand in place until the pain subsided and the injury vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Water magic is irreplaceable! Hehe¡­ All right, time for the warm-up,¡± she said, brushing off her hands.


    She ran down the hill to a flat field that was perfect for training. Taking a deep breath, she focused. With a jump boosted by wind magic, she leaped much higher than usual. Then, using earth magic, she created sharp shards that shot towards nearby bushes, their sound echoing across the hill. Moments later, she channeled energy into her hands, forming a massive water sphere that she sent skyward, scattering it into a gentle rain. To finish, she used earth magic to create stone gauntlets around her fists and struck the ground with them. A small crack formed, vibrating beneath her feet.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± she said, smiling to herself. ¡°Okay, now for fire magic. Today¡¯s the day, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    Excited, she returned to the top of the hill where her book awaited. She sat down beside it and began reading the familiar text again:


    *¡°Focus on the core. Treat the energy like blood. Slowly heat it, direct it to your hands, condense it, and release. Repeat the process, but faster ¡­¡±*


    Although she had read these instructions hundreds of times, she still searched for what might have gone wrong in her previous attempts. She concentrated, extended her hand, and began to try. Minutes passed¡ªnothing. Hours passed¡ªstill nothing. Leni couldn¡¯t produce even the faintest spark.


    After four hours, she collapsed to the ground in frustration but quickly brushed off her discouragement.


    ¡°Maybe not today¡­ But tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely get it!¡± she said with a smile, lifting her head to gaze at the calm ocean.


    Something unusual caught her eye¡ªa ship docked at the shore. Its mast bore a flag with the image of a massive bear with red eyes. She recognized it from her books. It was the emblem of Quri, a powerful empire from the other continent.


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡± she murmured, standing up.


    She didn¡¯t have time to react. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her head as if something hard had struck her with full force. The world around her spun, her vision blurred, and everything began to fade. Her legs gave out, and she collapsed onto the ground, losing consciousness with a heavy thud.


    ***


    Leni slowly opened her eyes, feeling a sharp, pounding pain in her head that made it impossible to focus her thoughts. The dampness and darkness around her only deepened her disorientation. The air was heavy, saturated with the smell of mildew and salt. She felt the room swaying gently side to side, as if it were part of something larger¡ªa boat, a ship?


    "*Waea.....hmpf?*" she tried to say something, but only muffled sounds escaped her lips. It was only after a moment that she realized her mouth was stuffed with something. A rough material blocked her from speaking, and a stiff gag kept her from dislodging it. Every attempt to move her jaw brought nothing but pain.


    Panic seized Leni as she tried to move. She was lying on a cold, damp floor, completely immobilized. Strong ropes bound her tightly, biting into her skin and making every slight movement torturous. Her hands were tied behind her back, her legs secured to them, forcing her into an unnatural and painful position. The ropes seemed endless, wrapping tightly around her body and pinning every part of her down. She felt like an insect caught in a web¡ªutterly powerless.


    *¡°Have I been kidnapped?¡±* The thought cut through her rising panic. *¡°No... it can¡¯t be... What do they want with me?¡±*


    Her breathing quickened, her heart pounding wildly. Desperation drove her to struggle against the bonds, thrashing and twisting in a futile attempt to free herself. Each movement sent sharp pain through her body as the ropes dug deeper into her skin, but she couldn¡¯t stop. Tears welled in her eyes, streaming down her face, though she stifled her sobs¡ªany attempt to make a sound was muffled by the gag.


    *¡°I can¡¯t do this¡­ It¡¯s useless¡­¡±* she thought, her mind racing. *¡°I can¡¯t even use magic in this position¡­ Even if I could, it wouldn¡¯t help! I need fire magic to burn these ropes¡­ The one magic I can¡¯t use! Now, of all times, I need it¡­¡±*


    Her thoughts spun in a chaotic spiral, but eventually, she forced herself to calm down. A deep breath, despite the gag in her mouth, helped her regain a sliver of control.


    *¡°I need to stay calm¡­ They didn¡¯t kill me. That¡¯s something.¡±* The thought, though small, offered a glimmer of hope. *¡°But if they didn¡¯t kill me, then¡­ they must have some other use for me.¡±*


    Leni recalled the flag with the bear she had seen on the ship before losing consciousness.


    *¡°The Quri Empire¡­ It all makes sense now¡­¡±* she thought with a sinking heart. *¡°I¡¯ve read so much about that place. A nation where brute strength is all that matters, where human lives are valued only as tools or commodities. Slavery is commonplace there¡­¡±*


    The knowledge pierced her mind like a blade. The horrifying truth hit her with full force.


    *¡°I never thought something like this could happen to me¡­ I don¡¯t want this. I *can¡¯t*¡­¡±*


    Her body trembled, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Memories of the books she had read were now a painful contrast to her reality. In those stories, heroes always saved the kidnapped, restored justice, and gave hope. But Leni knew those were just tales¡ªfantasies that had nothing to do with her current nightmare.


    *¡°This is real. And I¡¯m probably being taken straight to a country where the rest of my life will be spent as a slave¡­ as an object to fulfill sexual whims of some tyrant¡­¡±*


    Her hands clenched into fists, even as the ropes cut into her skin. The thought of such a fate was unbearable.


    *¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡±* she thought, choking on her tears. *¡°I want to go home¡­ I just want to go home¡­¡±*


    Her sobs gradually subsided. She was too exhausted to cry any longer. Slowly, she rested her head against the cold wooden planks, which felt so foreign and hostile. The cell she was in was made of thick wood, like the rest of the ship. Only the window bars were metal¡ªcold and unyielding.


    *¡°Why is this happening to me?¡±* she thought, staring at the ceiling. *¡°What now? Am I really going to spend the rest of my life as a thing, stripped of all my rights? This is a nightmare¡­ A sick joke from fate¡­¡±*


    Her thoughts were interrupted by voices coming from the deck above. She froze, listening, her heart pounding in her chest.


    ¡°Damn, man. We¡¯ve sailed all this way, and there are no monsters here. I always heard that the Serot lands were crawling with them, and what do we find? Nothing! Just one woman,¡± grumbled a low, rough voice, filled with irritation.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, but at least she¡¯s a looker. She¡¯ll fetch a high price for sure,¡± replied another voice, higher-pitched, almost friendly, though its tone carried indifference.


    Leni felt the blood drain from her face.


    ¡°Eh, kid, what good is one bitch? When we get back with this measly haul, they¡¯ll have our heads, you hear me? We¡¯ve gotta¡­ wait a minute¡­ If the girl was nearby, that means there¡¯s gotta be a settlement around here somewhere,¡± the first voice continued, now with a hint of excitement.


    ¡°What if we raided the settlement?¡± the rough voice suggested eagerly. ¡°If we bring back a bunch of slaves, the boss will be thrilled!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the ticket! Boys, let¡¯s gather the crew. We¡¯re heading to the camp where they¡¯re holed up and getting ready for an attack! Remember¡ªdon¡¯t kill the women, but loot everything!¡±


    The sound of footsteps and the excited chatter of the crew faded as they moved towards the shore, likely heading to their makeshift camp. Leni lay paralyzed with fear, unable to catch her breath.


    *¡°They can¡¯t do this¡­ No! Who¡¯s going to stop them?!¡±*


    Fury surged through her as she began to thrash and writhe, trying to free herself from the ropes. But all she achieved were deeper cuts in her skin.


    *¡°Damn it all! It¡¯s useless!¡±* she thought, taking shallow breaths. *¡°I know I¡¯m not at sea. I must be near the shore. I still have time to escape¡­ But how?¡±*


    The image of the settlement they were planning to attack haunted her. Her imagination conjured up the worst scenarios¡ªscreams, flames, destruction.


    *¡°I can¡¯t let those bastards just slaughter everyone!¡±* she thought, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Leni took a deep breath, trying to calm her rising panic.


    *¡°No¡­ I need to pull myself together. I know what I have to do.¡±* Determination burned in her eyes. *¡°I have to learn fire magic.¡±*


    That thought, as insane as it seemed, was now her only plan. It might be her last chance.

 Lenis Destiny Part 4

    Leni lay bound on the cold, wooden floor of a cramped cell inside the ship. She tried to calm herself, though the situation seemed hopeless. She needed to act carefully, and for that, she required a clear mind¡ªsomething she sorely lacked at the moment. The pain from the tight ropes digging deep into every inch of her body was almost unbearable, but she knew she had to endure. She had no choice.


    "I must focus... I can''t panic," she thought, fighting back the growing fear. "The pain is temporary; I just need to push through. But there''s something that worries me¡ªcan I even use magic in this state? The blood flow is restricted because of these tight ropes... But I can''t dwell on that now. I need to act! The village is about ten kilometers from here. It might take them three, or with some luck, even seven hours to find it. I doubt they''ll locate it immediately. Okay, I have to try. First, wind magic¡ªit''s my specialty. I''ll see if I can even manage it... No! I *must* manage it! If I succeed, I''ll move on to fire magic and burn these cursed ropes."


    Leni forced herself to stay composed. Ignoring the pain, she concentrated on the flow of energy within her. She attempted to channel it from her core to her hands to use magic. But in such an awkward position, it was nearly impossible. Even her wind magic, in which she excelled, seemed unresponsive to her efforts.


    "This is bad... Really bad..." she thought, feeling herself begin to lose control. But she knew she couldn''t give in now. If she gave up, everything would be lost.


    Once more, she tried to focus. Again, she attempted to summon her magic, but it was futile. Minutes passed as she struggled against her own body and mind, but after twenty minutes, she hadn''t managed even the faintest gust of wind.


    "It''s no use..." she thought, letting her head fall to the cold floor in exhaustion. Her body ached, and her tightly bound hands and feet, tied behind her back, felt completely numb. The lack of sensation in her limbs made the attempt to use magic even harder.


    "Is this really the end? Is there truly nothing I can do?" she wondered, allowing herself a brief moment of doubt. But she wasn''t the type to give up easily. She hesitated for only a moment before forcing herself into action once more.


    "Come on! Just a little! If I can''t use wind magic, my strongest skill, then how am I supposed to do anything with fire?!" she scolded herself internally.


    Her concentration was suddenly broken by unexpected sounds. She heard footsteps above her, on the ship''s deck. Her heart pounded harder, and a cold shiver ran through her body.


    "It''s probably one of the bandits on watch¡­" she tried to reassure herself, though deep down, it didn''t help at all.


    The footsteps grew louder, as if someone was descending the stairs toward her. Sweat dripped down her face as she realized someone was approaching the room where she was being held.


    In the dim light of the cell, she could make out a vague silhouette. A man¡ªtall and slender. That was all she could discern through the dense darkness that surrounded her.


    The man lit a candle he held in his hand, casting a faint glow around the room and revealing his face. He was young, perhaps in his mid-twenties, with crimson-red hair that fell across his forehead in slightly messy strands. His facial features were gentle, almost friendly, starkly contrasting with the harshness of the setting. He wore a simple green shirt made of thick fabric, covered by a leather chest plate. Black trousers and sturdy leather boots completed his outfit, which resembled that of a mercenary more than a guard.


    - So, you''re the girl they captured? ¨C he asked in a calm, almost gentle voice, which seemed completely out of place given his role. His tone caught Leni off guard; until now, she had expected nothing but brutality from the people in this place.


    He placed the candle on a wooden table and sat down with a heavy sigh. A look of sorrow appeared on his face as he glanced at Leni, bound in the cell.


    - Of all things, they just *had* to come up with the idea of gathering slaves... Idiots... ¨C he muttered softly, as though speaking more to himself than to her. There was a hint of genuine regret in his eyes.


    Leni didn''t know what to say. She was in shock, her thoughts a tangled mess. Fear, exhaustion, and confusion robbed her of the ability to think clearly.


    - I know it''s not much, but I can talk with you for a moment ¨C he said after a pause. ¨C Nod if you want me to take that rag out of your mouth.


    Hearing his offer, Leni immediately started nodding vigorously. The cloth stuffed into her mouth wasn''t just pressing against her lips; it also irritated her throat, triggering near-constant vomit reflexes. Even a brief moment of relief was priceless to her now.


    The man stood and took a key from his belt. He approached the cell and unlocked it carefully, as if trying to avoid making too much noise. He crouched beside Leni, who lay on the cold floor, her face contorted in pain. Gently, he began untying the rag that had been tightly secured around her head.


    His gaze lingered on her body¡ªbruised, covered in abrasions, and marked with wounds from the ropes that had been tied far too tightly.


    - Did they really need to tie up one woman so tightly... ¨C he muttered under his breath, irritated but with a touch of sympathy in his voice.


    When he finally freed her mouth, the rag practically fell out on its own. Leni struggled to spit out the remaining bits, which seemed endless. As she looked at the damp pile of cloth on the floor, a wave of horror washed over her. She couldn''t believe they had crammed that much into her mouth.


    Finally, when she was free of it, she began gasping for air. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, and tears streamed down her face. Her throat still burned, and each breath reminded her of the discomfort. But for the first time in what felt like an eternity, she could breathe freely.


    The man slowly stood and stepped out of the cell, closing the bars behind him with a soft clink. He sat back at the table without saying another word. His posture was tense, as though something weighed heavily on his mind.


    Leni, still breathing heavily, lifted her head and looked at him. Her gaze was cold, filled with fury, despite the relief he had just given her. In her eyes, there was hatred¡ªshe couldn''t forget that this man was still part of the system that had brought her here.


    - Why are you doing this?! ¨C Leni screamed, her voice trembling with both despair and anger. Her words echoed through the dark, cold room. Tears glistened in her eyes, but there was a wild determination in her stare, as if she were fighting the entire world.


    The guard standing before her looked at her, his face a mixture of exhaustion and resignation. After a moment of silence, he replied quietly:


    - This wasn''t how it was supposed to go¡­


    - I don''t give a shit about how it was supposed to go! Leave us alone! ¨C Leni shouted at the top of her lungs. Her voice shook, but it carried strength and desperation. She thrashed violently, pulling against her bonds, which only intensified her pain. The ropes dug into her skin, tearing it further. Thin streams of blood trickled down her arms, but Leni didn''t even notice. Her gaze remained fixed on the guard, blazing with pure hatred.


    The man sighed heavily, as if her words were a burden too great for him to bear. He looked at Leni, and though his voice was calm, it carried a deep sorrow.


    ¡ª You''re right... I''m sorry. If only I could have done something to prevent this tragedy...


    Hearing this, Leni''s anger subsided, replaced by something else. She looked at the guard with a pleading expression. Her voice, now soft and full of despair, broke through the tension.


    ¡ª Then untie me, please. I''ll do anything you want... I beg you, help me. My family is in danger... My village... Please, help me...


    The man bit his lip as if trying to summon the courage to act, but after a moment, he shook his head. His words hit her like a blow.


    ¡ª I can''t.


    Those two words pierced Leni''s heart like an arrow. She felt something inside her shatter, as if her entire world was falling apart. She whispered in a trembling voice:


    ¡ª Why...? You just said... You said you''d want to stop this tragedy. So why...?


    The man lowered his gaze, unable to meet her eyes. His voice was soft, almost inaudible.


    ¡ª I''m sorry... I really can''t.


    Leni''s heart ached again, as though a vice was tightening around her chest. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her thoughts.


    ¡ª Then... then at least loosen the ropes a bit. I''m about to lose my mind because of them... Please. I won''t ask for anything else, just this. These ropes... they''re driving me insane. I don''t know if I can endure it much longer. Please...


    The man looked at her with pain in his eyes, but his answer was the same.


    ¡ª I''m sorry... I... I can''t. I''m truly sorry.


    Leni felt something inside her finally break.  This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡ª You can''t? YOU CAN''T?! Do you even know what it''s like to lose everything all at once?! To have your situation change in an instant, turning hopeless?! Do you?! DO YOU?! What could you possibly know, huh?! I wasn''t bothering anyone! I was living a normal life with my family! And now what?! What did I do to deserve this?! WHAT DID I DO?!


    Her voice quivered with rage and pain. Her words were like daggers, stabbing into the man.


    ¡ª What could a person like you possibly understand?! HUH?! You captured me, tied me up like some piece of luggage, and now you''re taking me somewhere far away so I can be a slave, forced to obey the demands of some pervert for the rest of my life! You''re the worst! Monsters! FUCKING BASTARDS!


    Her screams filled the room. Despite the man showing her some compassion, it was him she directed all her hatred toward. Her body trembled, blood dripped from her clenched teeth, and her eyes burned with pure, unrestrained contempt.


    "I was once a slave," the man said coldly, his voice echoing through the cell.


    Leni''s face went pale instantly. The words hit her like a blow. She stared at the man, unable to utter a single word.


    "I lived a normal life. Probably much like yours," he began, speaking in a calm yet icy tone. "I had a loving family. I loved my hometown. I even had a girlfriend. Everything seemed perfect until... until a battalion from some low-ranking noble in the Quri kingdom attacked us."


    The man fell silent for a moment, as though the memories caused him inner pain, but then he continued:


    "My town, nestled in the peaceful yet strong country of Rekon, was too close to the Quri border. Too close. It was only a matter of time before they attacked us. The town was looted. Children and men were slaughtered, while women and soldiers defending the town were taken captive. The noble wanted to humiliate us, to break us. I... I was one of those soldiers."


    His eyes seemed to dim as he spoke further:


    "I spent ten years as a slave. I performed grueling labor in the mines under that noble''s control. Everything fell apart... My mother died trying to protect the children. Everyone died. My love... She, too, was taken into captivity. I still don''t know where she is or if she''s even alive."


    Leni felt something tighten around her heart. The man continued, though his tone grew quieter, almost a whisper.


    "I wonder what my father would think if he saw that I couldn''t even save my family¡­ But one day, everything changed. I was rescued. A band of mercenaries, hired by another noble who''d had a long-standing feud with my captor, attacked the mines. I was one of the few who survived. They saved me."


    He paused briefly before adding with a visible weight in his voice:


    "Those people took me in. They treated me like an ordinary human. I owe them a debt I can never repay. In exchange for the life they gave me, I help them with their assignments. It''s not much. In fact, I''d say I do it more for my own conscience than out of obligation. For those who pulled me out of a nightmare that lasted far too long."


    The man looked at Leni, and for a moment, his gaze softened.


    "You need to understand something," he said firmly. "Never, ever forget what someone has done for you. The fact that this group is a bunch of unfulfilled thugs doesn''t change anything for me. They saved my life. Debts must always be repaid."


    Leni listened in silence, surprised but also understanding. The man, though hardened and cold, carried a burden similar to her own. His past was dark, yet he had found a way forward. But his story didn''t change her current situation. She was still bound, imprisoned, and at the mercy of fate.


    The man stood up, picked up the candle that illuminated the cell, and walked toward the stairs leading to the upper deck of the ship.


    "For what it''s worth¡­ I''ll leave your mouth untied," he said, pausing at the doorway. His voice was less cold now, almost kind. "You''ve suffered enough. I hope things work out for you..."


    And with those words, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving Leni alone.


    As the man ascended the stairs, Leni was once again left alone. Silence filled the room, broken only by the distant creaking of the ship''s wooden planks.


    "My situation hasn''t changed at all," Leni thought bitterly. "I''m still in the same hopeless position as before..."


    Defeated, she began to tap her head against the cold floor. It was a pure expression of helplessness, of frustration that grew with each passing moment. She had no idea what to do. Then, her gaze fell on the damp cloth lying nearby¡ªthe same one that had been used to gag her moments earlier.


    "Wait..." she thought, a spark of realization dawning on her. "Could it be... yes, this might actually be easier now! It could work!"


    A glimmer of hope lit up in her eyes.


    "If I can breathe freely through my mouth, and my throat isn''t obstructed anymore, maybe I can finally focus better on my blood flow! The magic has to work!"


    She clenched her teeth and concentrated as hard as she could. She tried to feel the energy flowing through her body, to summon even the faintest gust of air. A minute passed, then two... nothing. Not a trace of magic.


    "Come on¡­" she whispered to herself, trying again.


    Silence. No response. Her body refused to cooperate, and the energy seemed trapped deep within her.


    "I need to calm down," she thought, squeezing her eyes shut.


    She took a few deep breaths, ignoring the pain radiating from her arms and legs. She focused again, this time more deliberately, carefully guiding the energy through her body. And then she felt it¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible gust of wind emanating from her bound legs.


    "I did it¡­" she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes. "I... did it..."


    She nearly broke down with joy but knew there was no time for emotion.


    "Now I have to act! If I can use air magic, I need to learn fire! It''s the only way to burn through these damned ropes!"


    Without hesitation, she began the process again, trying to conjure even the smallest spark. She tried once, then twice, then three times. Minutes turned into hours, and still, there was no result.


    "Come on! Please!" she begged herself, her determination growing stronger.


    ***


    Three hours passed. Time stretched endlessly for Leni. Her body was exhausted, her muscles burned with pain, and her face rested limply against the cold, damp floor. She no longer had the strength to lift her head, and every movement reminded her of how trapped she was.


    She had no energy left for more attempts. For hours, she had tried to summon fire magic, but to no avail. Each failed effort chipped away at her hope until there was nothing left but emptiness. The position she was in wasn''t just painful¡ªit was torture. Her limbs were numb from the tight restraints, and the coarse rope dug deep into her skin, leaving bloody marks.


    "I can''t give up¡­" she thought, though her inner voice was faint. "I have to... keep... trying¡­"


    Her heart beat faster as images of her family filled her mind. Their smiles, their laughter, the moments they shared together. It gave her strength.


    "I can''t let them be killed! I refuse to be a slave!" she thought with a determination that slowly began to overshadow the pain.


    With immense effort, she lifted her head. Her vision, though blurred, glimmered with a spark of hope.


    "Please, it has to work..." she whispered to herself, as if her words could give her the courage she needed.


    Leni closed her eyes and once again focused on the energy flowing through her body. She took a deep breath, ignoring the pain screaming from every part of her being. Her mind struggled to detach from the agony, concentrating solely on one thing¡ªmagic.


    Slowly, she guided the energy from the core of her body, down through her arms, carefully heating it as it moved. She felt the warmth begin to pulse through her veins and finally gather in her hands.


    "It''s now or never," she thought, pushing the energy harder.


    In that moment, something changed. Suddenly, faint sparks burst from her hands. For a fleeting moment, they lingered in the air before beginning to ignite the ropes.


    "Yes! I did it! I can use fire magic!" she thought, tears of relief threatening to spill. But her body was too drained to express joy fully.


    Her happiness, however, quickly turned to terror. The ropes didn''t burn away as quickly as she had hoped. They were thick, sturdy, as if designed for the harshest conditions. The fire that was supposed to free her began to spread to her skin.


    The pain that followed was indescribable.


    "WHAT IS THIS PAIN?! CAN A HUMAN EVEN HURT THIS MUCH?! PLEASE, JUST MAKE IT STOP!!!" her thoughts screamed, though she couldn''t utter a single sound.


    She had to suppress her screams. If the guard heard her, everything would be lost. She clenched her teeth so hard she could feel her jaw throbbing. Her body writhed in agony, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "I have to endure this... I have to..."


    The fire seared her body for over five minutes. It was the worst five minutes of her life. She felt as if her flesh was melting, and massive blisters were forming on her scorched skin.


    Amidst the chaos of pain and fire, she suddenly felt the ropes loosening. The flames had finally gnawed through enough of the bindings for her to break free.


    "Just a little more... just a bit further..." she thought, mustering the last of her strength.


    She pulled her arms with all her might, and at last, the ropes snapped. Without wasting a second, she tore away the burning remnants, which had begun to scorch her clothes and skin. Her hands, though free, were covered in severe burns.


    With great difficulty, she crawled as far away as she could from the flaming ropes, gasping for air. Her body trembled uncontrollably, and every breath felt like a battle for survival.


    "I''m free... I did it... Damn ropes..." Leni whispered, her voice quivering, each word a struggle to speak.


    Summoning her last reserves of energy, she stretched out her arms and legs, only to feel pain radiate throughout her entire body. Every muscle screamed, every wound throbbed. The darkness of the room couldn''t conceal the state she was in.


    She glanced down at her mangled body, and the sight nearly paralyzed her.


    Her skin was covered in deep wounds and blisters, left by the tight ropes and relentless fire. Her clothing was half-burned, exposing patches of raw, scorched flesh. Blood trickled down her skin in thin streams, mingling with ash and dirt.


    Looking at herself, a wave of nausea overtook her. She vomited, her weakened body shaking even more violently. She felt her remaining strength slipping away, sleep slowly but inexorably pulling her under.


    "No... I can''t fall asleep now¡­" she whispered desperately. "If I sleep, I''ll die... I have to... I have to use water magic... even just a little..."


    She tried to concentrate, though her thoughts were scattered by pain and exhaustion. "I''ll start with my legs¡ªif I heal them, maybe I can make it back to the village... I have to warn them."


    With trembling hands, she raised her palms toward her legs. She glanced at her body one more time, and tears streamed down her cheeks. That''s when she heard footsteps on the stairs.


    "No... Why now?" she whispered, her voice breaking with despair.


    It was the guard¡ªthe same one who had visited her earlier. Leni felt her heart race. Fear froze her mind, but she knew one thing: she couldn''t let them catch her again. She''d rather die than return to that state.


    "I have to act!" she thought, summoning the last fragments of her will.


    She raised her hands and used earth magic to hurl a massive rock at the ceiling. The crash was deafening, and debris rained down, creating a hole leading outside.


    Leni tried to stand, but her legs refused to cooperate. The pain was too intense, and her exhaustion had drained her entirely. She had no choice. Focusing on wind magic, she used her arms instead of her legs to generate a gust strong enough to propel her upward through the opening.


    The burst was too powerful and uncontrollable. She shot out with immense speed, only to crash down moments later, slamming into the ground and breaking her left arm.


    "AGGGH!" she screamed as pain seared through her body like a molten blade.


    Despite everything, she forced herself to move quickly. She wanted to get up, but her legs still wouldn''t respond.


    "Come on! Move! I''m not letting myself get caught again!" she screamed in panic, desperately trying to force her body to obey.


    That''s when she saw him. The guard had already made it back upstairs and was now standing in front of her, staring with a mix of astonishment and anger.


    "NO! LEAVE ME ALONE! I DON''T WANT THIS!" Leni screamed, scrambling backward on the floor, as if distance could somehow save her.


    "I don''t know how you managed to escape. I''m impressed," the man said, slowly advancing toward her. "But like I told you before, I have a debt to repay. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your injuries."


    He stepped closer, reaching out to subdue her. Leni''s heart pounded so hard it felt like it would burst from her chest.


    "Is this really how it ends?" she thought, when suddenly, she realized something crucial.


    "Demons don''t use magic. They don''t know I can! This is my chance!"


    As the man approached, nearly touching her, Leni extended her hand and shot a shard of rock directly at his head. It struck true. The guard collapsed to the floor, unconscious.


    "I did it... I won..." she whispered, her voice faint, her body almost entirely limp.


    Despite her victory, exhaustion clawed at her, threatening to consume her entirely. All she wanted was to lie down and sleep. But she knew that would mean death.


    "I have to heal... I can''t fix the broken bones... But if I can just get my legs working, maybe I''ll make it..."


    When she finally made it outside, the moonlight bathed the world in a cold, silver glow. Its light revealed the full extent of the damage to her body.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and sobs shook her fragile frame. Even so, she began focusing her energy to heal her legs. It was her last hope. She cried, her tears mingling with the blood, dirt, and ash covering her battered body.


    ***


    After thirty minutes of intense healing on her legs, Leni was finally able to move normally. Her body, however, was still in a dreadful state. Every step was a painful reminder of the deep wounds, burns, and her broken arm, all pulsating with unbearable agony. Yet, she had no time to rest¡ªshe needed to act quickly.


    "I need to get out of here¡­ and head toward the village¡­ immediately," she whispered to herself, trying to muster courage. "But first, there''s something I have to do..."


    She crouched and focused on her newly discovered ability¡ªfire magic. A small flame ignited from her hand, quickly catching onto nearby fragments of the ship. The fire spread rapidly, engulfing the wooden beams.


    "That should do it," she muttered softly, watching as the ship began to burn.


    Just as she was about to leave this cursed place, she caught sight of the unconscious guard she had defeated earlier. She hesitated, torn.


    "I¡­ I can''t just leave him here," she mumbled finally.


    The decision wasn''t easy, but Leni knew that despite everything she had endured, she couldn''t stoop to the level of those who had hurt her. Gritting her teeth, she struggled to lift the man into her arms. Every movement sent waves of pain through her body, but she refused to give up. Carrying him, she jumped to the shore, landing on soft grass.


    She placed the guard under a tree, in the shade, far from the burning ship. For a moment, she stared at his still figure, questioning whether she had made the right choice.


    "I don''t know how long I spent in that hell, but¡­ it must''ve been around four hours. If I''m lucky, the bandits haven''t found the village yet. Please, let that be the case¡­" she whispered, glancing toward the forest.


    With that, Leni ran toward the village, putting as much distance as she could between herself and the ship, now a blazing inferno lighting up the night. The fire consumed the place that would forever remain in her memory as the scene of her greatest trauma and pain.

 Lenis Destiny Part 5

    Leni ran as fast as her legs would carry her, though every step sent waves of pain through her body. Her broken left arm throbbed with unbearable agony, and her body, covered in countless wounds and burns, screamed for rest. Yet she didn''t stop, not even for a moment. She knew she couldn''t afford to. The village was in danger, and every second of delay could cost her loved ones their lives. She felt the crushing weight of responsibility pressing down on her like a boulder. She had to save them. She had to get there in time.


    But as soon as she reached the hill overlooking the village, her heart froze in her chest. Thick smoke rose into the air, leaving no doubt as to its source¡ªthe village was on fire.


    "No¡­ This can''t be happening¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ignoring the pain ravaging her body, she forced herself to move faster. When she finally got closer, the sight before her was like a waking nightmare. Houses ablaze, utter chaos, and amidst it all, the villagers desperately fighting off invaders from the land of Quri.


    Leni''s legs gave out beneath her, and she collapsed to her knees, staring at the burning village in disbelief.


    "Why¡­ Why is this happening?" she groaned, clutching at the dirt beneath her.


    Her despair was interrupted when she noticed something strange. Only certain buildings were burning¡ªthe tavern, the library, and other public spaces. The houses, however, remained untouched. Leni''s eyes widened as realization struck her.


    "Oh no¡­ Those bastards¡­ They''re after slaves¡­ They don''t want to kill the women. They''ll eliminate the warriors first, then take the rest!" she whispered in horror.


    With renewed urgency, she pushed herself to her feet, ignoring the searing pain, and ran toward her home.


    "Please¡­ Let everyone be safe¡­ Please¡­" she repeated in her mind, bracing herself for the worst.


    As she entered the village, she found herself in the heart of the battle. Bodies of villagers and invaders littered the ground, while the air was thick with screams and the metallic stench of blood. Demons and the invaders from Quri clashed violently around her. But Leni had only one goal¡ªto find her family.


    To her relief, her home was still standing. However, a battle raged just outside. Saron, her older brother, was valiantly fending off wave after wave of attackers. His movements were swift and precise, cutting down foes with ease. As Leni reached his side, the fight had just ended.


    "Saron! You''re okay! Thank the gods! Where''s everyone else?!" she shouted, running to him.


    Her brother turned at the sound of her voice, his eyes widening in shock as he took in her condition. His face paled, and his hands, still gripping his sword, began to tremble.


    "Leni¡­ What¡­ What happened to you?!" he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. She had never seen him like this before. The sight of Leni, battered and broken, shook him to his core.


    "No time for that now! Where is everyone?!" she interrupted, her tone firm and commanding.


    Saron shook himself out of his daze, though the worry in his eyes remained.


    "Mom and Itej are inside the house! I''ve been protecting them from these bastards! But what do they want from us?! Is it just robbery?!" he asked, his voice tinged with fear.


    "Slaves¡­ Women¡­ That''s why they''re not burning the houses. They''re waiting to kill the warriors first, then take the rest!" she explained quickly, her face filled with grim determination.


    Saron stared at her, processing her words. His expression shifted from terror to fury, his jaw tightening as rage burned in his eyes.


    "And where are Aron and Dad?" Leni asked urgently.


    Saron looked at her, guilt etched into his face, and his hand holding the sword trembled.


    " Father¡­ he went to fight, ¡ª Saron said quietly, as if speaking softly might make the truth less terrifying. ¡ª And Aron¡­ Aron went to help him."


    Leni''s eyes widened, her heart pounding like a war drum, and her mind descended into chaos.


    " No¡­ NO! "she screamed, tears streaming down her face. " Why would he do that?! He can''t fight! He''ll die out there! Why didn''t you stop him?!"


    Without waiting for an answer, she turned toward the center of the village, where the battle raged on. But Saron grabbed her arm, stopping her.


    " Leni, wait! I won''t let you go there! " he said firmly, though fear was evident in his voice. "Go home! Mom and Itej need to take care of you! I don''t know what happened, but with those wounds, you shouldn''t even be standing! It''s a miracle you''re still alive!"


    Leni glared at him with fierce determination.


    "No! I''m going to help them! I''m stronger than you think!" she shouted, her voice filled with anger and defiance.


    Saron furrowed his brows, trying to keep his emotions in check.


    " I won''t let you go alone, Leni! Aron already ran off! He said he''d fight, but I couldn''t stop him¡­ The house was attacked¡ªI had to defend Mom and Itej. Those bastards targeted us because our house looks wealthier than the others."


    Leni looked at her brother with unyielding resolve in her eyes.


    ¡ª Saron¡­ Move aside.


    He narrowed his eyes, not understanding what she meant.


    ¡ª What?


    "Move aside. Step away from the house." Her voice was cold and commanding.


    Saron looked at her in confusion but obeyed, stepping back a few paces. At that moment, Leni raised her right hand, and from the ground emerged four massive stone walls that surrounded the house, forming a protective barrier.


    Saron froze, staring at her with wide eyes, unable to speak. After a moment, he finally managed to choke out a few words.


    ¡ª You¡­ You can use¡­ magic?


    Leni shot him a cold look.


    " No time for questions! " she snapped. " We need to find Aron and Dad. If we join the fight, we have a chance to turn the tide. The stone walls I created will hold for a long time, and those bastards will focus on looting instead of wasting time trying to break through. Now, come on! "


    Saron took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Finally, he nodded solemnly.


    ¡ª You''re right. Let''s go.


    Together, they headed toward the center of the village.


    As they ran through the battlefield, Saron cut down one enemy after another. His movements were precise, almost mechanical, each swing of his sword ending another attacker''s life. Years of training with their father hadn''t gone to waste. Meanwhile, Leni, running beside him, used air magic to blast enemies away, sending them tumbling to the ground or flying out of her path.


    Passing the burning library, they saw the librarian, Dorte, and the village chief, Sera, fighting fiercely outside. Every move they made was calculated and deadly, like a masterpiece of war tactics. Leni, who had listened to their stories of past battles countless times, realized now that those tales had been far from exaggerated.


    When Saron and Leni neared the village center, they were met with a harrowing sight. Their father lay on the ground, clutching his arm¡ªor rather, the stump where his left arm had once been. Beside him stood Aron, trembling, his face as pale as a ghost. In front of them loomed a tall blond man with sharp features and piercing green eyes. His heavy green armor gleamed in the firelight, and in his hand, he held a one-handed sword, which he twirled lazily as he advanced on Aron.


    " No¡­" Leni whispered, her breath catching as she watched her younger brother stumble backward, his legs failing him, before collapsing to the ground, utterly defenseless.


    The blond man raised his sword, ready to deliver a killing blow.


    "I WON''T LET YOU!" Leni screamed, surging forward with such speed that Saron was left far behind.


    In a split second, she reached the bandit leader and kicked his arm with all her strength. The sword flew from his hand, clattering to the ground, and the man turned to her in surprise.


    " Little bitch¡­" he muttered under his breath, but his tone was devoid of anger, carrying instead a chilling indifference.


    Before he could do anything else, Saron appeared beside Leni, raising his sword, ready to fight.


    " Leni¡­ is that you?"Aron asked in a trembling voice, still lying on the ground.


    Leni turned to him, only to see both Aron and their father staring at her with terrified eyes, as if she were the worst nightmare they had ever seen.


    "Leni¡­" their father murmured, his voice barely audible.


    "Not now!" Leni interrupted sharply. "Aron, take Father and find shelter in one of the houses. Without his arm, he has no chance of continuing the fight. He''s left-handed; he''s useless here. You need to hide! They aren''t burning homes¡ªthey''re looking for slaves."


    " But Leni, you¡­"Aron began, but she cut him off instantly.


    "DO AS I SAY, DAMN IT!" she shouted, her voice so forceful that Aron nearly jumped back in fear. He had never seen his sister like this¡ªso resolute, almost ruthless.


    Their father tried to stand.


    " I won''t leave you here. That man¡­ He''s Taros, a general from the kingdom of Quri. He introduced himself earlier."


    "Father, do as Leni says" Saron said gravely. "Find shelter. We''ll deal with this bastard."


    " But¡­" their father tried to argue, but Saron interrupted him just as sternly.


    " Right now, you and Aron are dead weight. I''m guessing Aron''s arrival distracted you from the fight, and that''s what cost you your arm. We can''t afford distractions now."


    Their father fell silent, staring at Leni. Her body was battered, her arm broken, her face etched with pain, but her eyes burned with unshakable determination.


    " But¡­ Leni¡­ you can''t fight¡­ Your arm is broken¡­ It''s a miracle you''re still alive¡­"he said in a trembling voice, barely holding back tears.


    "Right now, Leni is stronger than both of you. She can use magic," Saron said quietly, locking eyes with their father.


    Their father and Aron exchanged disbelieving looks.


    "Now go. We need to take this bastard down" Saron added.


    Though still hesitant, Aron and their father began retreating toward the nearest house.


    "Just¡­ don''t get yourselves killed!" Aron called out before they disappeared into the shadows.


    Leni turned to Saron and then to Taros, who was watching the scene unfold with unsettling calm.


    "Well, that was quite the touching little family reunion. I must say, I''m moved," Taros said mockingly, his tone feigned lightness as he drew a sword from behind his back.


    His words, however, had no effect on Leni or Saron. Both stared at him with cold, unwavering intensity, their faces betraying no emotion.


    "You won''t provoke us so easily," Saron replied calmly but firmly, his voice filled with restrained anger and confidence. "If you think such pathetic attempts will shake us, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Taros narrowed his eyes, a dark smile spreading across his face. For a moment, he seemed to relish the tension in the air. Then his voice turned sharp, dripping with disdain.


    "Wait, wait¡­ Aren''t you that little bitch we kidnapped? Oh, yes! It''s definitely you! Hahaha! But my, don''t you look awful now! What did you do to yourself? I have no idea how you managed to escape, but let me tell you this¡ªin that state, no one''s going to want you. Well, unless those clothes of yours burned a little more¡­ Maybe then some desperate fool might actually bother to fuck you!"


    Leni, sparing him only a brief glance, didn''t react to his words. She remained composed and detached, completely unfazed by his taunts. But the remarks weren''t solely directed at her¡ªTaros knew exactly what he was doing. His target was Saron, and his provocation hit its mark.


    Saron instantly lost control. His face turned red with fury, and his eyes burned with barely contained rage.


    "You bastard¡­ YOU BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU?! YOU''RE THE ONES WHO DID THIS TO MY SISTER!" he roared, clenching his fists as he began stalking toward Taros, his grip on his sword so tight his knuckles turned white.


    "CALM DOWN, SARON!" Leni''s sudden shout cut through the air like a blade.


    Saron froze mid-step, breathing heavily, his body still trembling with anger.


    "Don''t let him bait you," Leni said coldly, her voice steely. "We need to handle this smartly."


    She turned her icy gaze to Taros, her expression unreadable but resolute.


    "Do you want to know how I managed to escape? Hmmmmmm?" she asked, raising an eyebrow as a faint, ironic smile crossed her lips. "LET ME SHOW YOU!"


    She extended her right hand, and a sizable rock flew toward Taros with incredible speed. He barely managed to dodge, but the rock grazed his cheek, leaving a painful, bleeding wound.


    "Magic?!" he whispered in shock, but there was no time to dwell on it.


    From the side, Saron lunged forward, delivering a powerful sword strike aimed directly at Taros''s neck. Their blades clashed with a deafening clang as Taros blocked the attack.


    But this was only the beginning. From behind Taros, Leni unleashed a sharp gust of wind that forced him into a quick upward dodge. He hadn''t anticipated Saron jumping even higher to strike from above.


    Taros blocked again, but the force of the blow drove him downward, straight onto stone spikes that suddenly emerged from the ground. Leni''s doing. Some of the spikes pierced his armor, inflicting painful injuries.


    "YOU FILTHY BITCH!" Taros roared, charging furiously at Leni.


    Suddenly, Saron stepped in front of her, effectively blocking the attack.


    "I see the mighty general has lost his composure," Saron taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.


    Seizing the opportunity, Leni leapt over Saron and struck with her fist, surrounded by sharp fragments of stone. Taros tried to dodge, but some of the shards hit him, causing additional wounds.


    They didn''t give him a moment''s respite. Saron attacked relentlessly, his strikes precise and calculated, while Leni supported him, continuously bombarding their opponent with stone projectiles.


    "Enough!" Taros bellowed, pushing Saron back with such force that he fell to the ground.


    The man charged at Leni, but instead of retreating, she looked at him with a cold, unflinching stare. As Taros drew close, he swung his blade, but Leni crouched in a flash, dodging the attack. Her hand touched the ground, and in an instant, a stone pillar shot up from the earth, slamming into Taros with immense force and sending him flying several meters away. He landed heavily on the ground, his broken teeth scattered beside him.


    Taros tried to get up, but his body refused to obey. The attack had caused a severe concussion, and his world spun, making it impossible to regain his balance. With great effort, he lifted his head to see Leni standing before him. Her eyes were empty and cold, as though she had lost the ability to feel anything. Terrified by the sight of his opponent, Taros instinctively began crawling backward, but his movements were too slow. Leni was upon him in an instant.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With strength Taros couldn''t have anticipated, Leni pinned him to the ground, pressing her foot against his chest plate. Taros struggled, trying to lift his sword, but before he could make any move, Leni raised her hand. In a split second, a sharp, thick stone shot out, piercing his right hand and pinning it to the ground. Taros screamed in agony, but she wasn''t done. Moments later, another stone immobilized his other hand.


    Pinned to the floor, defenseless, Taros looked up at her with desperate eyes. Leni, covered in wounds and burns, gazed down at him with an icy, emotionless stare. Her hand was outstretched, aimed at his head. Seeing that his life was in her hands, Taros began pleading for mercy.


    "Please¡­ PLEASE! Don''t kill me!" he cried, his voice trembling with fear. "I''ll do anything you want! I''ll give you our riches, leave this place, and never return! ANYTHING, DO YOU HEAR?! Please, just don''t kill me!"


    Leni raised an eyebrow slightly, as if his words were nothing more than an annoying buzz in the background.


    "When I was imprisoned on your ship, one of your men said something to me that I''ll never forget..." she said, interrupting his desperate pleas in a cold, almost indifferent tone.


    Taros looked at her in terror, trying to grasp what she meant.


    "What¡­ what did he say?" he asked weakly, his voice cracking from pain and fear.


    "He said to never, ever forget what someone has done to you," Leni replied, a steely note in her voice. "And you know what? He was right."


    Her eyes narrowed, and her lips curved into a faint, humorless smile.


    "I will never, ever forget what you did to me," she added, her voice chilling Taros to the bone.


    In that moment, a massive stone shot out from her hand, brutally crushing Taros''s head into pieces. She showed no mercy, no emotion. She executed him with cold precision, as if it were nothing more than a duty.


    Saron, who had been watching everything from the sidelines, stood frozen in shock. He had never seen his sister like this before. The vibrant, kind, and always smiling Leni had just murdered a man in cold blood without a moment''s hesitation.


    Leni stepped away from Taros''s lifeless body, her movements slow and her breathing heavy. She walked toward Saron, who involuntarily took a step back, unable to hide the apprehension on his face at the expression she now wore.


    "Alright. Now we need to help the others," she said, her voice hoarse, as though every word cost her great effort.


    "Leni¡­ but in your condition..." Saron began, trying to stop her.


    "Saron..." she interrupted, looking at him with unwavering determination. "Please. There''s something I need to do, and only I can do it."


    Her words were calm yet firm. Saron hesitated but eventually nodded.


    "Alright, so what do you want to do?" he asked with resignation in his voice.


    "I need to use water magic to put out the burning buildings. You''ll help me¡ªyou need to fend off the attackers," Leni replied, her tone brooking no argument.


    "Fine, but¡ª"


    "No ''buts''! Do as I say!" she cut him off sharply.


    Saron realized there was no point in arguing with her. Together, they headed toward the burning homes. Leni stretched out her hands, sending streams of water into the flames, while Saron, sword in hand, dealt with any attacker who tried to get close to her.


    The battle raged on. Despite their heavy losses, the villagers fought valiantly to defend their homes and families. Leni extinguished one fire after another, while Saron protected her with relentless determination. The enemies from the land of Quri began to falter¡ªtheir numbers dwindling with every passing moment.


    ***


    After an hour, the enemy forces were completely eliminated. The demons had won, but the cost was enormous. The battlefield was strewn with the bodies of both the invaders and the villagers. Leni struggled to hold back her tears as she recognized familiar faces among the dead¡ªpeople she knew from daily life. The sight was horrifying, but all she wanted now was to ensure her family was safe.


    Leaning on Saron''s shoulder as he helped her walk, they slowly made their way home. Leni was utterly exhausted, and every step caused her pain, yet she stubbornly refused additional help.


    "Leni... are you sure you don''t want me to carry you? It''s really no trouble," Saron asked, glancing at her with concern.


    Leni sighed, slightly irritated. "I''ve told you three times already, no... I can manage," she replied, though her voice betrayed her exhaustion.


    Saron, still unconvinced, continued to support his sister, knowing she wouldn''t get far without him. In silence, they walked through the devastated village, passing rubble and smoldering ruins. Despite their victory, the landscape resembled a vision of hell.


    When they finally reached their home, they saw the familiar structure¡ªbarricaded by large stone walls that Leni had created. Outside stood Aron and their father, staring at the fortification in disbelief.


    "Father! Aron! We''re here!" Saron called out, trying to mask the exhaustion in his voice.


    Both men immediately turned toward them. Without a moment''s hesitation, they rushed to embrace Saron and Leni, returning from the battlefield.


    "Thank goodness you''re all right!" Aron shouted, tears streaming down his face.


    Their father, though more reserved, couldn''t hide his relief. His face showed an expression of happiness and pride. "Saron, Leni... I''m truly proud of you," he said with warmth in his voice, a tone rarely heard from him.


    Leni felt a wave of relief. For the first time in a long while, a genuine smile appeared on her face. It was the smile of someone who had just shed a tremendous burden. However, she still had one thing left to do.


    "Okay, okay, stop squeezing me so hard," she said, trying to free herself from their embrace. "I might not look like it, but I''m at my limit... And there''s still something I need to do."


    Her brothers exchanged glances, knowing how exhausted Leni was, but they said nothing.


    The girl walked toward the house and extended her right hand. Summoning the last remnants of her strength, she dismantled the stone walls that had shielded the building from attacks. As soon as she did, her sister and mother ran out from inside.


    Their faces were filled with fear as they saw the state Leni was in. Covered in wounds, burns, and dirt, she was barely standing. Her mother and sister rushed to embrace her, but at that moment, Leni lost consciousness.


    She fainted in their arms, utterly exhausted. Only after seeing her entire family safe and sound did her body give out. The willpower that had kept her on her feet vanished, and her mind finally allowed itself to rest.


    ***


    When Leni woke up, she immediately recognized the room she was in. It was her own room, and she was lying in her own bed. She tried to get up, but her first attempt failed ¡ª her body was too sore, and every movement caused pain. She looked at her arms and legs, noticing that her entire body was covered in bandages. She paid particular attention to her left arm, which was immobilized in a sling.


    The silence in the room was broken by a familiar voice from the corner.


    "Leni... Leni''s awake!" her older sister, Itej, exclaimed joyfully, relief evident in her voice.


    Before Leni could respond, the door to the room burst open, and Aron and Saron rushed in. Their faces lit up with joy, as if they had been waiting for this moment their entire lives.


    "Leni, thank the gods! Finally!" Aron exclaimed, running closer.


    "How... how long was I out?" Leni asked, confused, trying to piece together what had happened.


    "Three weeks," Itej answered softly, sitting down beside the bed.


    "You were in really bad shape. It''s a miracle you survived," Saron added with the seriousness that always characterized his words.


    "Three weeks¡­ Oh my¡­ I slept that long?" Leni still couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "And where are Mom and Dad?"


    "They''re helping rebuild the village," Saron replied.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened again. This time, someone Leni least expected entered. It was Sera, the village chief. His presence always commanded respect, and the seriousness on his face signaled something important.


    "Leni..." Sera began, looking at her with an expression that was hard to read. "Despite the ban that has been in place for nearly 150 years, you''ve learned magic. In our country, Serot, magic for demons has been forbidden since the war."


    Leni froze. The room was heavy with silence, and everyone present turned to the chief with concern.


    "Normally, such a situation would result in severe punishment. You could even be exiled from the village... But..." Sera paused for a moment before continuing, his voice filled with emotion. "But I am deeply grateful to you, Leni. Without your magic, we wouldn''t have defeated the enemy. You, along with Saron, stood against the invaders'' leader. You extinguished the flames that would have destroyed our village. We all owe you a great debt."


    "Every day, I came here to see if you had woken up, just so I could thank you," he added. "I promise, we will protect you. No one outside this village will ever learn about your magic. It can remain our secret."


    Leni listened carefully but had something to say.


    "Chief... Honestly, when I saw that massacre, I had many thoughts running through my mind," she began, her voice trembling though her resolve was clear. "I wondered if everyone was safe. If I made it in time. But one thought now makes more sense to me. What if magic wasn''t banned? What if demons could use it freely?"


    Everyone in the room stared at her in disbelief.


    "This tragedy wouldn''t have happened. There would''ve been fewer casualties, and we could''ve defeated the enemy with ease."


    "What are you getting at, Leni?" Sera asked seriously.


    Leni looked at him with determination.


    "When I recover, I''ll help rebuild the village and train a bit... Then, I plan to leave."


    Her words caused a shock. Everyone in the room froze, and the silence that followed was almost palpable. No one knew how to respond to her declaration.


    Finally, Aron spoke, his voice filled with evident worry:


    "Leni... Please, don''t joke. The country of Serot is dangerous. Our lands are safe only because of skilled warriors who protect the village. But outside this place... The entire country is teeming with monsters. And the other villages? They hate magic too..."


    "That''s exactly what I want to change," Leni interrupted, looking at him seriously.


    All eyes in the room were on her. Her voice was steady, her gaze determined.


    "This hatred, this ban... It caused our village to suffer. I intend to put an end to it. I''ll leave the village and change how magic is perceived in this country. No, not just in this country ¡ª across the entire world!" Leni clenched her fists, her eyes shining with determination. "I''ll make sure demons are seen in a better light, and magic used by demons stops being feared. Instead, it will become something people respect and admire."


    Saron, who had been silent until now, interjected skeptically:


    "But how do you plan to do that? It''s impossible. The whole world is against it."


    Leni looked at him and unexpectedly smiled faintly.


    "Hehe, I already proof that it''s possible! Even the chief said he''d turn a blind eye to my magic. He''s grateful for what I did for the village. If I travel the country and help people, I''ll prove to them that magic can be a force for good. That''s enough to start changing things. Demons live for over 400 years, so I have plenty of time."


    "I''ll go with you!" Saron suddenly said, stepping forward.


    Leni shook her head.


    "You can''t. The village needs warriors. It needs you. I''m the one who has to leave."


    Saron let out a deep sigh, realizing that Leni was right. At that moment, Itej spoke up:


    "Are you sure you can handle it? The world isn''t a fair place. You might encounter people who will hurt you, even if you want to help them."


    Leni looked at her sister and responded with a smile:


    "I''m an adult now, Itej. Besides, I''ve always wanted to see the world. And now I have a perfect reason to do it!" Her serious expression suddenly changed, and her voice took on a serious tone. "But first... I''m starving. Can someone get me something to eat?"


    Four years had passed since the invaders'' attack. Leni was now 22 years old. Though her body bore visible scars and burn marks that even water magic couldn''t fully heal, she was in perfect health and stronger than ever. She wore clothing that covered her body, including long skirts and long-sleeved shirts, to hide the marks. The village, despite its heavy losses, had been rebuilt, and its inhabitants were slowly returning to normal life.


    Over those four years, Leni trained tirelessly under Saron''s guidance, honing her combat skills. She had become a capable mage, able to face any threat. Thanks to her dedication, her family no longer worried about her safety and believed she could handle herself on her journey.


    The day Leni had eagerly awaited had finally arrived. It was time to leave the village. She packed a backpack with clothes, food prepared by her mother, and essential gear for surviving in the wilderness.


    Her entire family gathered at the village gate to bid her farewell on this important day. The hugs were long and filled with emotion. Leni looked at everyone with a smile on her face, though tears glistened in her eyes.


    "Aron, Saron, Itej, Mom, and Dad... I promise you, I''ll come back. And when I do, everything will be different. I promise to make this world a better place."


    "Take care, Leni!" her family called out, their tears unhidden.


    With her backpack on her shoulders and her heart full of determination, Leni set off into the country. She watched her family standing at the gate, waving her goodbye, until they disappeared from sight.


    She began her journey with a crucial mission. She wanted to change how people viewed demons and the magic they wielded, ensuring that such a tragedy would never happen again.

 Lenis Destiny Part 6

    For 35 years, Leni wandered through the villages scattered across the country of Serot. Early in her journey, she decided that her primary goal was to abolish the ban on the use of magic by demons. To achieve this, she needed to visit both small settlements and larger ones. At first, her methods were poorly thought out¡ªshe introduced herself as a mage right away, which sparked fear and hostility among the villagers, who immediately drove her away. This strategy quickly left her without any supplies, but Leni wasn''t too concerned since Serot was abundant with monsters that could serve as a source of food.


    Over time, Leni adjusted her approach. She began entering villages as an ordinary traveler, concealing her magical abilities. Only in critical moments, such as threats or urgent needs for assistance, did she reveal her powers. This allowed her to demonstrate to the villagers that magic was not evil but could actually be beneficial and helpful. She developed a clear plan: in each village, she would spend roughly a year, using her magic exclusively for practical purposes, such as healing or making daily tasks easier. At the same time, she tried to show that she was just an ordinary girl and that her abilities did not make her a threat.


    Her efforts yielded unexpected results. Although many villages initially treated her with distrust, some began to appreciate her assistance. In certain places, the villagers even asked her to teach them the basics of magic. In such villages, Leni stayed longer, instructing those interested in the fundamentals of the craft. The process was lengthy and demanding but effective. Over the years, more and more villages in Serot began viewing magic in a more positive light. Water magic, in particular, became popular due to its healing properties. By the end of her 35-year journey, magic in Serot, while still evoking some unease, had become more common and accepted.


    Achieving this goal was a monumental success for Leni. Although it was only the first step, it meant a great deal to her. The next and far more challenging task would be to improve the image of magic-using demons beyond the borders of Serot and to alter the general perception of demons altogether. The first stage of this mission was to improve their reputation in the border villages of the kingdom of Ero. Although these villages were still part of Serot, they differed significantly from the rest. They were places where various races¡ªdemons, humans, half-humans, elves, and others¡ªmingled, drawn together by the presence of adventurers'' guilds and the numerous dangers lurking in the nearby caves and forests.


    Leni, having read about guilds in the books she studied, decided that joining one herself was a logical step in her mission to change the perception of demons. Joining adventurer teams as a demon wielding magic could effectively demonstrate that demons were not a threat and that their abilities could be a valuable asset in challenging situations. Embarking on this new path filled her with determination and hope that her efforts would bring about change not only in Serot but beyond its borders as well.


    In this region of Serot, magic was already commonplace, though it was not practiced by demons. The very presence of magic in this area opened doors for Leni to a world full of new, fascinating discoveries. One of the first things to catch her attention was the classification of magic into levels of advancement. She had always known that her magical abilities were growing, granting her access to increasingly advanced spells, but it was only after visiting a local guild that she learned about the formal system of magical classification. She discovered that there were five levels of magical advancement, each with its own unique features and degree of difficulty.


    At that time, Leni had achieved:


    - **Level III in Air Magic**,


    - **Level II in Earth Magic**,


    - **Level II in Water Magic**,


    - **Level I in Fire Magic**.


    These skills allowed her to effectively join adventurer teams with ranks as high as B, and even A.


    For over five years, Leni worked as an adventurer in settlements near the border with Ero. It was an excellent way for her to earn money, which she invested in further studies, upgrading her equipment, and building a positive image for demons. Being an adventurer also gave her the opportunity to continuously hone her magical skills, a crucial preparation before deciding to embark on even farther journeys.


    She did not belong to a permanent team¡ªinstead, she joined groups in urgent need of a mage. Initially, many adventurers were hesitant about having a demon in their ranks, but their attitudes quickly shifted when they witnessed how much value Leni brought with her abilities and calm demeanor. Through her actions and talents, she earned the nickname "The Black-Haired Mage," a name that garnered admiration throughout the region. She was easy to recognize, as she always carried a long wand topped with a green crystal at its tip.


    After five years of intense work and practice, Leni had significantly improved her magical skills:


    - **Level III in Air Magic**,


    - **Level III in Water Magic**,


    - **Level III in Earth Magic**,


    - **Level I in Fire Magic**.


    Everything was going according to plan for Leni until one day unexpectedly changed her trajectory.


    It was an ordinary morning. Leni, staying on the second floor of the guild building, woke up early as usual. After quickly getting ready, having breakfast, and dressing in her long robes, she grabbed her wand and headed downstairs to check the available missions. She exclusively took on team-based assignments, joining random groups. Thanks to her skills, she often ended up in teams ranked A, and occasionally even S. Although she was well-regarded in the area, there were still people who resented the fact that she was a demon.


    That day, she joined a highly-rated A-rank team that had taken on a mission to eliminate a monster haunting a nearby forest. The team was diverse: three warriors, three defenders, eight archers, and one mage. Leni was the only woman, which was fairly common in the adventuring world. By joining, Leni became the team''s second mage. After a brief strategy discussion, the group gathered their equipment and set off toward the forest to confront the threat.


    As Leni and the team made their way through the dense, dark forest, the only sound breaking the silence was her conversation with Goron, the team leader. Goron, a tall man with a physique shaped by years on the battlefield, carried a large shield that seemed almost inseparable from him. His small, lightweight sword was designed to allow for agile movement during combat, reducing fatigue in prolonged fights.


    "So, Leni, right?" he said, turning his head toward her. "You''re the black-haired mage everyone''s been talking about lately."


    Leni looked at him intently before replying with a hint of curiosity in her voice:


    "Yes, that''s me. Why do you ask?"


    Goron smiled faintly, though his gaze remained sharp.


    "Well, you''ve been pretty popular around these parts recently. Not that it''s surprising¡ªthis is the first time I''ve seen a demon with a wand. It''s... a rather unusual sight."


    Leni didn''t respond to the comment, leaving the question hanging in the air. Together, they delved deeper into the dark interior of the forest. Over an hour had passed, and they still hadn''t come across any traces of the creature they were searching for.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Despite the early hour, the forest was shrouded in darkness, giving the impression that time had stopped in the grim hour of twilight. Leni began to feel uneasy¡ªsomething was definitely wrong. Monsters usually sensed humans from a considerable distance and instinctively moved toward them. Despite being a demon herself, this group consisted of ten humans and just her¡ªa demon. It should have been enough to lure any predator, yet the forest remained unnaturally silent.


    "Something doesn''t feel right¡­" she said quietly, her voice tinged with tension.


    "Why?" Goron asked, furrowing his brow.


    Leni looked at him seriously.


    "I just feel it¡­" she replied briefly.


    Mere moments later, the silence was broken by the hiss of arrows. From four directions, eight arrows shot toward her, aimed directly at her. Leni reacted instantly. Her wand glowed green, and a violent gust of wind she conjured altered the arrows'' trajectory, causing them to miss. But before she could catch her breath, Goron, standing right next to her, swung his shield directly at her chest.


    Leni jumped back at the last second, narrowly avoiding the blow. Unfortunately, this move brought her closer to three warriors who immediately charged at her with swords in hand. She dodged their attacks gracefully, though a few strikes grazed her skin, leaving thin cuts and tearing her robes. Determined, she aimed her wand at the attackers, conjuring stone projectiles that pushed them back several meters as they blocked the projectiles with their swords.


    However, there was no time to rest. As she turned, she saw the group''s mage forming a massive fireball, which shot toward her at breakneck speed. Leni instinctively thrust her wand forward, and a stream of water erupted from its tip, hissing as it extinguished the fiery projectile. But before she could brace herself for the next attack, Goron charged at her again, aiming his shield directly at her head.


    This time, Leni couldn''t completely avoid the attack. The blow struck her right arm, the one holding her wand. With a loud clatter, the wand fell to the ground, rolling several meters away. Leni winced in pain, though the attack hadn''t caused severe injuries. However, she had lost her most vital weapon¡ªher wand. Surrounded by enemies and without support, she found herself in grave danger.


    "Alright, without your wand, you''re not so tough anymore," Goron said, his dark smile making it clear he had been waiting for this moment. His voice carried a note of satisfaction as he looked at Leni, who stood tall with her head held high.


    Before her, ten men had gathered, their faces grim and hostile. Not long ago, they had been her allies, but now their demeanor was entirely different¡ªhostility radiated from their eyes.


    "What do you want from me?" Leni asked, her voice calm and measured, though she felt tension coiling inside her. Every word was carefully chosen to mask her fear.


    Goron stepped forward, clearly taking the role of their leader. He adjusted the weapon at his belt before speaking.


    "You see, not everyone likes the idea of *you*... a demon... wielding magic. What you do crosses boundaries that the human world doesn''t accept. After all, demon and magic¡ªit just screams danger, doesn''t it? So, well... we adventurers take on all sorts of jobs. And it so happens that a certain wealthy individual isn''t too pleased with your career in magic. Don''t take it personally; we''ve got nothing against you, but..."


    Goron paused as if deciding whether to continue, though his smile revealed everything.


    "But he is paying a lot¡­ a *lot* of money."


    Leni narrowed her eyes, a mix of irony and disbelief flashing across her face.


    "Heh, so let me guess¡ªthere''s no monster? This was just a setup?"


    Goron nodded, his grin growing even darker.


    "Yep¡­ smart girl. For someone with that kind of wealth, setting up a fake mission is child''s play. No one will even suspect we had you in the group when we report back about a job that¡­ well, doesn''t exist."


    Leni let out a heavy sigh, as though trying to suppress her mounting frustration. She looked at the gathered men, her gaze hardening with steely resolve.


    "I''m guessing you want my head?" she said coldly.


    "Exactly..." Goron replied, his voice laced with a hint of triumph.


    Before she could say anything else, the group began advancing toward her slowly. Ten seasoned adventurers, each at least an A-rank.


    Leni sighed quietly, almost resigned.


    "Ten against one. A fair fight, huh? Each of you is a skilled warrior, so yeah, I''m in real trouble here. I probably won''t survive this fight¡­ but know this..."


    She raised her head, her piercing gaze cutting through her opponents. Their steps faltered for the briefest of moments.


    "I won''t go down without a fight!"


    In the next instant, Leni leapt into the air, hurling shards of stone toward the archers. Her attacks were swift and precise, but ineffective¡ªthe enemies were too well-prepared. Their formation held strong, each one covering the other, and none of her strikes found their mark.


    The fight continued. Leni dodged bullets, spells, and sword blows, moving with almost superhuman agility. However, every second of the fight took away her strength. With every minute she felt more and more tired, and her movements became slower.


    After five minutes of exhausting combat, she was hit with a shield by Goron. The blow was so strong that Leni fell to the ground, no longer having the strength to get up. Two warriors grabbed her by the arms, blocking her escape.


    She was dragged before Goron, who looked at her with a mixture of triumph and contempt.


    "And what now?" Leni asked, her voice noticeably weaker, as if she had lost all hope. "You''ll kill me, right?"


    "Yes, we need to confirm that we killed you," Goron said with a strange tone in his voice, then added: "But... it would be a shame not to take advantage of the opportunity... After all... You''re quite a pretty lady."


    He came closer and grabbed her clothes, starting to tear them to shreds.


    Leni had expected this turn of events. She knew they wouldn''t kill her right away - they wanted to humiliate her, to take away the last of her dignity. Although she had no strength to fight anymore, she wasn''t going to make it easy for them. She struggled, tried to break free from their grip, using the last bit of strength she had left.


    "Why are you squirming so much? Don''t you want to have a little fun before you die?" - one of the men sneered.


    Goron ripped off most of her clothes, leaving only her underwear. There was silence for a moment as they saw the scars and burns on her body - traces of the painful memories she was aware of every day. However, the men quickly ignored it because Leni was a truly beautiful woman with significant charms that attracted men.


    The scars were a painful memory, but Leni gritted her teeth, her eyes blazing with anger. She wasn''t going to give them the satisfaction. However, she couldn''t do anything on her own, the guys were already pushing at her underwear, Leni, resigned, stopped resisting, she had no strength, she had already lost hope. She just wanted them to finish *their fun* as soon as possible and then kill her.


    "LET HER GO, YOU BASTARDS!" ¨C a loud, furious voice shattered the eerie silence of the forest. The sound echoed among the trees, as if nature itself held its breath in anticipation. The men, startled, immediately turned toward the source of the voice.


    A not tall, imposing man stepped forward. His short white hair caught the faint light filtering through the trees, and his emerald green eyes blazed with anger. His expression left no doubt ¨C he was ready to fight. He wore a black cloak and pants, with a golden-stitched "4" embroidered on his left shoulder and the crest of the Ero Kingdom on his right.


    Without a word, he drew a sword from the scabbard at his side. The blade gleamed menacingly, and his grip on the hilt was so firm that his muscles tensed visibly. Each step he took toward the attackers was slow yet deliberate, exuding unwavering confidence.


    Leni, weakened and terrified, raised her gaze. The man appeared to be in his forties, his expression and posture radiating an overwhelming aura of strength that seemed to dominate the surroundings.


    "Fire..." Goron ordered coldly, pointing at the man. His voice was icy, the command carrying the weight of finality.


    Eight archers raised their bows without hesitation, drawing their strings taut and releasing a volley of arrows that hissed through the air.


    The white-haired man didn''t flinch. As the arrows came within range of his blade, he moved with lightning speed, slicing through them mid-flight. Wood and steel shattered into fragments, raining harmlessly to the ground. The archers stared in disbelief. Not only had their target survived ¨C he hadn''t even stepped back.


    "Enough of this!" Goron roared, charging forward with his shield raised. His heavy steps crushed dry leaves beneath his feet, and his shield, appearing indestructible, gleamed ominously. But before he could strike, the white-haired man delivered a swift, precise slash.


    The shield split cleanly in two, and the blade continued through, slicing Goron''s throat. His head fell to the ground, rolling away, while his lifeless body crumpled next to it.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    For a moment, the remaining men froze in stunned silence. None could believe their leader ¨C renowned for his invincibility ¨C had been felled in an instant. Panic set in. Shouting in terror, they turned to flee.


    The two men holding Leni released her in their desperation to escape. She collapsed onto the forest floor, gasping for air.


    The white-haired man, however, gave them no chance to escape. In the blink of an eye, he was upon the two nearest assailants. His sword cleaved through their bodies, slicing them cleanly in half. Blood sprayed across the surrounding trees as he turned to the third man, who cowered behind a trunk. With a single, precise thrust, he pierced the man''s chest, driving the blade straight through his heart.


    Not stopping, he dashed toward the archers. One by one, they fell before they could even nock their arrows. Eight heads rolled to the ground, their bodies collapsing in lifeless heaps, pooling blood staining the forest floor.


    Only one remained ¨C the mage, sprinting with all his might, desperate to escape the massacre.


    The man calmly reached into his pocket, pulling out a dagger. With deadly accuracy, he hurled it at the fleeing mage, striking the back of his head. The mage dropped lifelessly to the ground.


    In less than a minute, the entire group ¨C a team of ten seasoned A-rank warriors ¨C had been annihilated.


    The white-haired man exhaled deeply, surveying the carnage around him. Leni, still lying on the ground, struggled to catch her breath. Her eyes, wide with a mix of gratitude and fear, locked onto him.


    The man had taken down an entire team of ten A-rank warriors in less than twenty seconds. Leni, watching the events unfold, couldn''t collect her thoughts. Her mind was filled with disbelief, admiration, and a certain kind of fear. Someone this powerful, who had so effortlessly defeated seasoned fighters, had to be more than just an ordinary human.


    The stranger sheathed his sword, which was secured on his right side, and his expression changed instantly. The anger and determination vanished, replaced by gentleness. His green eyes, which had moments ago blazed like molten emeralds, now seemed calm and warm. He picked up Leni''s wand from the ground and began walking toward her, slowly and without haste.


    Leni, though instinctively retreating at first, realized that the man had no intention of harming her. His movements were careful, almost as if he was trying not to scare her. When he reached her, he extended a hand, his voice remarkably soft.


    "Here, let me help you up," he said.


    Leni glanced at his outstretched hand, then up at his face, trying to gauge his intentions. She hesitated briefly but eventually accepted his help. When her small hand touched his, she felt that, despite the brutal strength he had displayed moments earlier, his touch was gentle. He lifted her from the ground effortlessly, as if she were as light as a feather.


    "This is probably yours..." he said, handing her the wand. Then, as his eyes fell on her disheveled state, he seemed to notice her condition for the first time. "Ah... I''m sorry, you must feel so uncomfortable right now. Please, cover yourself."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the man removed his black cloak and offered it to Leni, who was trembling from the cold, clad only in her tattered undergarments. Startled but grateful, she took the cloak and wrapped it around herself, feeling the warmth of the fabric and a sense of relief. Underneath, the man still wore a pristine white shirt.


    "Um, thank you... No, I don''t feel uncomfortable," she replied, trying to sound confident despite her confusion. "I''m truly grateful... but... I have to ask... who *are* you?"


    The man appeared to hesitate, as though unsure how to introduce himself. Finally, with a hint of formality in his tone, he spoke:


    "Forgive me, my manners. I am Nolan, the Fourth Court Knight of the Kingdom of Ero. It''s a pleasure to meet you," he said, bowing slightly. "Actually... I also have a question."


    Leni, noticing his unease, nodded and said, "Sure, what''s your question? If I can, I''ll answer."


    Nolan was silent for a moment, seemingly debating whether it was appropriate to ask. Finally, he spoke: "Are you... the black-haired mage?"


    Leni sighed heavily, then nodded with clear resignation. "Yes, that''s me... Just please, if you have a problem with that, I don''t want to fight right now. I don''t have the strength..." Her voice was weary, almost pleading, and her gaze dropped to the ground.


    Nolan quickly shook his head, as though to dispel her concerns. "No, no, quite the opposite! Ever since I heard about you ¨C the rumors about the so-called Demon Mage spreading across the Kingdom of Ero ¨C I''ve wanted to meet you in person. I''ve taken every solo mission in the Serot region just for a chance to cross paths with you."


    Leni looked at him with mild surprise as Nolan continued: "When I was at the guild in the nearby village, renting a place to stay, I heard locals say that a black-haired girl with a wand had entered the forest. I had to check it out. As it turns out, they were right. I arrived just in time ¨C a moment later, and it could have ended tragically."


    Leni shuddered, recalling the bandits'' words and their vile plans. Her voice trembled as she replied: "Yes, that gang of scum wanted to kill me, but... before they would, they intended to humiliate, disgrace, and sexually exploit me... I''m truly... truly grateful to you..."


    As she spoke, Leni fought back tears that welled up in her eyes. Now that the tension had eased, the full gravity of her situation hit her. Nolan looked at her with a gentle smile, his voice filled with empathy.


    "No need to thank me," he said. "Actually... I have a request. I''ve been searching for the black-haired mage to ask a few questions, but given your current state, I won''t push. Take all the time you need. If you''re not ready, we don''t have to talk now. We''re both staying at the guild, so I can escort you there. If you feel up to it, I''d appreciate a brief conversation later."


    Leni looked at him and smiled faintly. "Sure, we can talk even today. But... I''ll need to change first. My clothes are ruined, but I have spares in my room. Let me rest for a moment, change, and then we can talk over some coffee."


    Nolan nodded appreciatively. "Of course, if you''re sure you''ll be rested, I''d be very grateful."


    The two began walking toward the village, leaving the forest behind. Each step brought them closer to a place where they could finally rest and begin their conversation.


    ***


    When they arrived at the guild, Nolan stayed downstairs, taking a seat at one of the tables in the main hall. He informed Leni he''d wait for her there. She nodded and headed upstairs to her quarters.


    Once inside, she removed the black cloak Nolan had given her, carefully hanging it on a rack, and placed her wand on the desk. She then went to the bathroom, using water magic to heal the minor cuts and scrapes left from the recent fight. Once she felt better, she cleaned herself up and changed into fresh clothes that covered her scars and burns. Finally ready, she collapsed onto her bed, exhausted both physically and emotionally, and fell asleep almost instantly.


    Her sleep was deep, though interrupted by memories of recent events. When she woke up, she noticed the dark night had already fallen outside. Wasting no time, she quickly grabbed Nolan''s robe, draped it over her shoulders, and hurried down the stairs to check if he was still waiting for her.


    When she reached the main hall, the place seemed almost deserted. Only a few people remained, and among them was Nolan, sitting at the same table where she had left him earlier.


    As soon as he saw her, he raised his hand in greeting. Leni approached him briskly and sat down beside him.


    "Good evening. I see you managed to get some rest?" Nolan asked with a smile, glancing at her face, which still bore the marks of deep sleep.


    "Haha, very funny..." Leni replied with a touch of sarcasm, though a faint smile crossed her face.


    "Hold on a moment, I''ll get something. Coffee? Beer?" Nolan asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Leni pondered for a moment before answering:


    "Coffee... I don''t handle alcohol well, so beer''s out if you want an honest conversation."


    Nolan nodded and went to the bar. A moment later, he returned with two steaming mugs of coffee and sat down across from her.


    "So, Nolan? What do you want to talk about?" Leni asked, sipping the warm drink.


    "Straight to the point, I see. Well, I have a lot of questions I''d like to ask the great black-haired mage," Nolan said with a hint of irony, taking a sip of his own coffee.


    "Hehe, I see I''ve gained some popularity. Good, my plan is working. So, what are they saying about this ''black-haired mage''?" Leni asked curiously.


    Nolan set his cup down on the table and looked at her intently.


    "I''ve heard many rumors. Most were similar, but two words stood out: demon and magic. The most intriguing part, though, was that this demon was doing good. That''s extraordinary, especially for humans. When I heard about it, I knew I had to find you and ask some questions."


    Leni smiled with satisfaction, sensing that her efforts to improve the image of demons were paying off.


    "Alright then, what do you want to know, Fourth Knight of the Court, Nolan?" she asked with a faint smile.


    Nolan sighed and waved a hand dismissively.


    "Just Nolan is fine. But alright, let''s get to it. First question: why, as a demon, do you use magic?"


    Leni remained silent for a moment before answering:


    "Well... As a child, I was rather... troublesome. I learned things I shouldn''t have. Besides, I was born with the element of wind, which was unusual in itself. Hand-to-hand combat was never my strong suit."


    Nolan raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.


    "A demon with the element of wind instead of fire? That''s new. I''ve never heard of such a thing."


    "I know, I''m special," Leni laughed. "But now I have a greater goal. I intend to change the perception of magic-wielding demons among both humans and other demons. Already, the people of Serot are beginning to see that magic doesn''t have to be a tool for evil. I want this change to happen worldwide."


    Nolan looked at her with admiration.


    "Ambitious plan, girl. However, I have a proposal that might help you with that."


    Leni straightened up and looked at him seriously.


    "If what you''re saying makes sense, then I''m all ears," she said, smiling and taking another sip of her coffee.


    Nolan''s expression turned serious, his tone becoming more formal, as if he were introducing her to something of great importance.


    "Alright, let''s get to the point. Our kingdom currently needs a court mage. Technically, there should be ten, just like the court knights. Unfortunately, over four years ago, we lost one of our mages due to tragic events. Since then, we''ve had only nine, which is a significant weakness for us. The problem is, mages are reluctant to join the army. Many of them value their independence and magic, believing that dedicating it to the service of a country means losing freedom and certain ideals."


    Nolan spoke with gravity, his gaze fixed on Leni.


    Leni furrowed her brow and leaned slightly toward him.


    "What are you getting at?" she asked, clearly intrigued.


    Nolan looked at her seriously.


    "I want you to join the Kingdom of Ero as a court mage."


    Leni''s eyes widened in surprise, and her reaction was immediate.


    "That''s impossible," she said, shaking her head. "At this stage, there''s no way they''d accept me. I''m a demon! Especially in a country like Ero, which still remembers the attack by a demonic mage during the war with Serot. People there still hold grudges against demons, and you want me to become a court mage? That''s absurd!"


    Nolan didn''t react to her skepticism. Instead, he continued in a calm but firm tone:


    "Not entirely. Remember, you''re speaking to the Fourth Knight of the Court. I have some influence, and I can put in a good word for you with the Council of Elders, which decides who joins the army."


    Leni sighed deeply and leaned back in her chair.


    "I doubt it would work," she said in a resigned tone, but Nolan wasn''t ready to give up.


    "You''re wrong," he replied firmly. "Your actions have already stirred interest in Ero. People are hearing about the ''black-haired mage'' who does good, and I''ve personally been leading a unit composed entirely of demons for years. I regularly visit Serot to recruit talented demons for my division. My work also helps improve the perception of demons worldwide. You could say we share a common goal."


    Leni looked at him with disbelief, her eyes shining with a mixture of admiration and hope.


    "Really? That''s amazing that you''re doing something like that. I didn''t know Ero had a demon division. Do you really think I''d have a chance at becoming a court mage?"


    Nolan smiled faintly, seeing her enthusiasm.


    "I''m certain of it," he replied. "But I need to know your abilities. How advanced are you in magic?"


    Leni straightened up and answered confidently:


    "Level III in air magic, Level III in earth magic, Level III in water magic, and... Level I in fire magic."


    Nolan looked at Leni with clear surprise, but there was also a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    "Well, your proficiency in air, water, and earth magic is truly impressive. Three elements at Level III ¨C that''s something to admire. But¡­ your fire magic is unfortunately lacking. To become a court mage, you need at least one element at Level III and the others at least at Level II. With fire at Level I, you don''t currently meet the requirements." His words sounded like a verdict, and the sadness in his voice was unmistakable.


    Leni lowered her gaze, biting her lip lightly. After a moment, however, Nolan continued, his tone softer now.


    "Still¡­ I can help you."


    Leni looked at him in surprise.


    "Help? How?" she asked, a hint of hope in her voice.


    "I can arrange for you to live in the Kingdom of Ero," he said calmly. "I''ll cover all the expenses. There, you can focus on training your fire magic and raising it to Level II. I think that''s achievable in a relatively short time. However... I have one request in return."


    Leni raised an eyebrow, clearly curious.


    "A request? What is it?"


    Nolan looked at her seriously.


    "It''s nothing too difficult¡ªor at least, I hope not. If, during your stay in Ero, you encounter any demon, I''d like you to try and encourage them to join my unit. It''s really important to me."


    Leni looked at him, surprised, but quickly nodded.


    "Of course, Nolan. If I meet someone suitable, I''ll do my best to convince them."


    Gratitude flickered in Nolan''s eyes, and his face brightened with a faint smile.


    "Thank you. That truly means a lot to me."


    They talked for another hour, discussing the details of her upcoming journey and plans for training. When the conversation came to an end, Nolan stood, donned his black robe, and headed toward the door.


    "Leni, so you''re leaving for the Kingdom of Ero tomorrow?" Nolan asked.


    " Yes, I plan to depart tomorrow," she confirmed.


    Nolan nodded and pulled a small stone engraved with his name from his pocket.


    " There''s a room reserved under my name at the guild in the eastern part of Ero''s capital. Show them this, ¨C he handed her the stone, ¨C and you''ll get the room. It''s already paid for, and it''s yours from now on."


    Leni accepted the stone with slight surprise but quickly smiled in gratitude.


    "Thank you, Nolan. That really means a lot to me."


    The knight opened the door but turned back before leaving.


    " I have one last question."


    "Yes?"Leni looked at him with slight apprehension.


    "What do you think of humans?" he asked with unexpected seriousness.


    The question surprised her, momentarily throwing her off balance. After a moment, she replied:


    "Well, my trust in humans can be unstable. Like any race, they have both good and bad individuals. For now, I prefer not to get too attached to anyone."


    Hearing her answer, Nolan''s expression softened, and he nodded.


    " I see. Well then, I''ll be on my way. See you in Ero when you''re ready. I hope you''ll soon reach Level II proficiency in fire magic. See you at the castle."


    With those words, he left the guild, leaving Leni lost in thought.


    ***


    The next day, Leni woke up later than usual. She took her old backpack ¨C the same one she had carried when she left her hometown ¨C packed all her belongings from the room, and take her wand . After a brief preparation, she set off on her journey to the Kingdom of Ero, hopeful that she could achieve her plan.

 Leniss Destiny Part 7

    Leni, after a full seven days of travel, finally reached the capital of the country Ero, Inormi. Choosing the route through the Misty Forest turned out to be a perfect decision. Thanks to this shortcut, she managed to save a significant amount of time. The Misty Forest, however, was infamous for its dense fog that easily disoriented travelers and for the lurking creatures best avoided.


    Arriving at the eastern gate of the capital did not mean the end of her troubles. The guards stationed at the entrance reacted with evident skepticism, seeing a demon holding a wand. Their faces displayed distrust, and suspicion lingered in their eyes. Leni knew she had to act quickly before they started asking difficult questions. She tried to convince them with her admittedly poor acting skills. Fortunately, after a brief and awkward exchange, the guards¡ªthough clearly unconvinced¡ªdecided to let her pass.


    Despite its prejudices, Ero was considered a relatively tolerant place. This attitude stemmed from past events, specifically the tragic war between demons and humans that left a scar on the entire continent. The people of Ero had learned that fear and hatred often led to even greater losses. Thus, with some exceptions, they now strived to coexist peacefully with other races.


    When Leni finally reached the guild, exhaustion began to catch up with her. The building, located in the eastern part of the capital, immediately drew her attention with its unusual architecture. It stood out among the other structures with its massive and austere appearance. The guild, however, was more than just a place of business¡ªit also served as a refuge for travelers seeking rest after long journeys.


    As she stepped inside, she was hit by a characteristic smell¡ªa mix of smoke, alcohol, and mustiness, the result of years of neglect. The guild''s interior was connected to a bar, making the atmosphere even more chaotic. The walls bore the marks of countless brawls that occurred almost daily, and most of the furniture was broken or severely damaged. Tables were unevenly spaced, and some looked like they might collapse at any moment.


    Everyone in the room, mostly adventurers and travelers, immediately turned their attention to her. Their gazes were filled with surprise and disbelief. It seemed none of them had ever seen a demon with a wand before. Leni felt uneasy under their scrutiny but refused to show it. She straightened her back and walked confidently toward the bar, determined to ignore their persistent stares.


    Behind the counter stood a tall man dressed in an elegant outfit that seemed out of place in the otherwise chaotic surroundings. His blond hair was neatly combed, and his dark, almost black eyes exuded an air of mystery. The bartender looked at her, his face showing neither fear nor prejudice.


    ¨C How can I help you, miss? ¨C the bartender asked politely.


    His voice was low and calm, and the way he spoke suggested that he had seen his fair share of the world. He stood behind the bar in his perfectly tailored attire, a stark contrast to the disordered and neglected environment around him.


    Leni remained silent for a moment, studying the man. Without a word, she reached into her robe and pulled out a small stone with the name "Nolan" etched into it. She placed it on the counter with a soft tap, deliberately drawing his attention.


    The bartender glanced at the stone, his expression shifting slightly. His eyes narrowed briefly as if analyzing something, then he nodded, seemingly understanding the message.


    "I see" he said calmly " Welcome, Leni. Your room is upstairs, the first door on the left on the second floor. Nolan was here four days ago. He told me to expect you."


    At those words, Leni''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Wait... four days ago?"she finally said."That''s impossible! The journey from Serot to Ero took me seven days, even taking the fastest route. How could he have gotten here so quickly?"


    The bartender sighed, as if dealing with someone who had questioned his words many times before.


    "Listen, I''m just telling you what happened"he replied patiently, though there was a faint hint of weariness in his tone. "Nolan was here four days ago, and he said you''d come. That''s all."


    Leni was at a loss for words.


    "How is that even possible? I traveled the fastest route available¡­ Horses struggle in the Misty Forest because the paths are unpredictable and treacherous, slowing them down. That''s why I avoided using one. And bypassing the forest to get to Inormi would have taken me at least a month. Is he really that fast?"


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the bartender''s voice, his expression now showing mild impatience.


    " Girl, you still with us? You look like you''ve seen a ghost. Here, take this it''s the key to your room. Don''t lose it, or you''ll have to deal with me" he said with unexpected sternness, holding out a brass key.


    Leni quickly took the key, sensing from his tone that he wasn''t joking.


    "Thank you"she replied softly before stepping away from the bar.


    As she walked through the crowded room, she felt the weight of stares following her. The people in the guild observed her with a mixture of contempt and caution. She was fully aware that her wand, combined with her distinctive hair, drew attention¡ªespecially in a place like this.


    "Ugh, next time I need to remember not to bring my wand to places like this. I look like some sort of spectacle¡­" she thought with resignation.


    Soon, she found herself at the staircase leading to the upper floor. The steps creaked beneath her feet, each sound unusually loud compared to the chatter below. On the second floor, she located her room¡ªa small space that, despite its modest size, had everything she needed.


    Inside was a bed with simple but clean bedding, a bookshelf, a small desk, and a chair. In the corner, she noticed a door leading to a bathroom. The room felt cozy.


    She locked the door behind her, then set her backpack on one of the shelves. She leaned her wand carefully in the corner of the room. With a soft sigh, she removed her white robe and hung it on a hook. She then took off her shirt and long skirt, neatly folding them and placing them on the desk.


    Left in just her underwear, she felt the exhaustion catching up with her. She threw herself onto the bed, allowing herself a moment of relaxation.


    " Eh, that was a bad idea¡­ Traveling for seven days straight without rest..."she mumbled under her breath, a faint smile forming as she reflected on her own foolishness. ¨C Demons are supposed to endure long periods without sleep... Well, maybe Aron is an exception, hehe.


    She tried to summon the energy to get up and head to the bathroom, but her body refused to cooperate.


    " I don''t even have the strength to change into pajamas anymore¡­ "she sighed softly."Never mind¡­ It''s warm¡­ It''s..."


    Before she could finish the thought, her eyes closed, and her exhausted body fell into a deep sleep.


    ***


    Leni spent two intense years working in Inormi as an adventurer. She always worked solo¡ªshe could no longer trust others after the traumatic experience with a certain team that nearly got her killed. Despite this, she fared well. Even after abandoning her wand, which had drawn too much unwanted attention, she efficiently completed her assignments.


    Her work was demanding but gave her a sense of fulfillment. During the day, she handled simpler tasks requiring dexterity and experience. But at night, when darkness blanketed the city, she would retrieve her wand and take on more challenging jobs. Only then, in the quiet of the night, could she focus on fire magic training, venturing outside the capital to practice in the empty fields. This training became her primary goal.


    However, the money she earned seemed to vanish. Leni wasn''t sure why. She had planned to save for a fire-element wand¡ªa crucial tool to help her better master the magic. Yet, instead of accumulating funds, her bookshelf inexplicably filled with more and more books. Some of them were useless, filled with dusty legends and outdated theories. Still, Leni, a lover of reading, couldn''t resist buying them.


    After two years of sacrifices, she finally managed to save enough money. She set out for the shop of Emil¡ªa respected but equally controversial mage who ran his store in the heart of Inormi. Emil was renowned for his products and wands. Leni had overpaid for useless items and artifacts in the past, which turned out to be nonfunctional. But finally, she acquired what she desired: a fire-element wand for an exorbitant price.


    The wand was simple, made of black wood with a red core at its tip. It was designed to help control fire and facilitate mastering its nature. Now, Leni could fully dedicate herself to her training, using the wand during her nightly assignments and exercises, which significantly improved her effectiveness.


    Fire magic was a challenge for Leni, but she didn''t aim for mastery. She only wanted to reach Level II, enough to qualify as a court mage.


    Elemental magic consisted of five levels. The first two were basic:


    - **Level I** allowed the creation of an element, such as a flame, a stream of water, a stone, or a gust of wind.


    - **Level II** focused on controlling the element. At this stage, water could be used to heal minor injuries, making it unique among the elements.


    Only **Level III** opened the door to more advanced abilities that gave magic its true power:


    - Air magic allowed for increased speed and reflexes.


    - Water magic enabled the healing of fractures and more severe injuries.


    - Earth magic granted the ability to create complex structures and objects.


    - Fire magic at this level allowed the generation of flames as hot as magma.


    Levels IV and V were beyond her reach for now, so she focused on fire.


    Leni was already advanced in three elements¡ªwater, earth, and air¡ªall at Level III. However, she decided to master fire only up to Level II. She didn''t need more, as her goal was simply to control this challenging element.


    The wand, though expensive and paid for with years of sacrifices, was the key to fulfilling her ambitions. Every night, under the moonlight, Leni practiced creating and controlling fire, feeling herself grow stronger. She knew her efforts would one day lead her to the royal court.


    ***


    Leni continued to work as an adventurer during three years of intensive wand training. In that time, she managed to master the fire element at Level II. The process was physically and mentally exhausting, but through determination and perseverance, she achieved her goal. The wand training not only helped her control fire with the tool but also enabled her to use the element freely without it¡ªa significant achievement for her. Each practice session brought her closer to perfection, and her growing skills earned admiration and respect from other adventurers.


    On the day she felt ready for the next step in her career, she wrote a letter to the Castle, specifically addressed to the Council of Elders. In it, she expressed her readiness to assume the role of a court mage. With confidence, she emphasized that, despite being a demon, she possessed Level III mastery in earth, water, and air magic, as well as Level II in fire. She also revealed that she was born with the air element¡ªa rarity for demons, who typically excel in fire. She signed the letter, carefully sealed it, and headed to the post office to send it to the castle.


    To her surprise, a response arrived the very next day. The letter contained an invitation to meet the Council of Elders, along with the Commander and Vice-Commander of the Guard. A special pass was included, which she needed to present at the castle gate. Without delay, Leni set off for the castle, located in the western part of the city atop a high mountain. The castle resembled a formidable fortress more than a traditional royal residence.


    When she arrived, she was met with an impressive sight. Through the castle gate, she could see knights and warriors training, smoking forges, barracks, living quarters, and various workshops. At the heart of the fortress stood an elegant, ornate castle¡ªthe primary residence of the rulers. Upon presenting her letter to the guards, Leni was granted entry. The sheer scale and grandeur of the fortress overwhelmed her, filling her with awe.


    Suddenly, a young man emerged from the main building. He was tall, with short brown hair, and looked about sixteen years old. His black robe bore the emblem of the Kingdom of Ero and the number "5" etched on his left shoulder. Leni quickly realized he was one of the court knights. As the boy approached, he bowed slightly and said,


    "Good day, Leni. I am Klein Ardeb, the fourth court knight of the Kingdom of Ero. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Leni noticed a hint of hesitation in Klein''s voice, as if speaking to her was difficult for him. After a brief silence, he added with a faltering tone,


    "I''ve been asked to escort you to the Council of Elders. If you''re accepted as a court mage, I''ll also give you a tour of the castle. Please, follow me."


    He spoke quickly, then almost immediately turned away, avoiding eye contact with Leni. She expected such a reaction. As a demon, she was accustomed to the disdain humans often showed her. However, the boy''s emotions didn''t seem like disdain. Nevertheless, she followed him toward the castle entrance.


    As they walked, Klein suddenly spoke in a calm voice, a stark contrast to his earlier demeanor, as if seeing Leni unsettled him.


    "Normally, the selection of a court mage is conducted in the presence of the king. However, he, along with the first, second, third, and fourth court knights, their troops, and the first court mage, is currently attending an important meeting in the country of Satop. Today''s meeting will proceed without him."


    Leni was silent for a moment, pondering the implications of his words. She had never met the king personally but had heard of his wisdom and power. Finally, she asked,


    "So Nolan isn''t here either?"


    Klein nodded.


    - "No, he''s with the king."


    "I see," Leni replied calmly.


    When they entered the castle, Leni was awestruck by its incredible architecture. The spacious rooms, ornate furniture, and intricate details on the walls were breathtaking. For Leni, who had spent most of her life in cramped, modest quarters, the scale and splendor of the castle''s interiors were nearly overwhelming. She followed Klein, marveling at her surroundings, waiting for the moment she would face the Council of Elders.


    Turning right and passing numerous richly decorated chambers, Leni and Klein arrived in front of massive black doors with an impressive appearance. Their surface was covered with delicate, almost mystical patterns that seemed to pulse with a faint glow. There was something both monumental and unsettling about them. Klein stopped and looked at Leni.


    "This is where my role ends by now" he said, gesturing toward the doors. "Beyond them, you will find the Council of Elders, the Commander, and the Vice-Commander of the Guard. Good luck, Leni."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze lingering on her as if he wanted to say something more, but then he quickly turned on his heel and walked away in the opposite direction, almost fleeing. Leni noticed his strange behavior but decided not to dwell on it. She had more pressing matters to attend to.


    Taking a deep breath, she slowly pushed open the heavy doors. Their weight forced her to use all her strength to move them. Beyond the threshold, she found herself in a spacious, dimly lit room shrouded in semi-darkness. There were no windows, and the only source of light came from large, hanging lamps that cast faint, flickering beams. The entire atmosphere was somber and somewhat oppressive.


    In the center of the room stood a long table, behind which sat seven elderly men and three elderly women¡ªthe members of the Council. Their faces were stern, their gazes scrutinizing. To the left of the table stood two figures clad in full armor, who immediately caught Leni''s attention. They had to be the Commander and Vice-Commander of the Guard. They looked like highly experienced warriors, their posture exuding strength and determination.


    Although her heart was beating faster, Leni lifted her head and walked to the center of the room, where a spot clearly meant for her awaited. She stood confidently, trying to hide her nervousness. One of the men seated in the middle of the table, the eldest of the Council, spoke in a deep, resonant voice:


    "Leni. Demon. Magic proficiency:


    Level III in wind magic,


    Level III in earth magic,


    Level III in water magic,


    Level II in fire magic.


    Is that correct?"


    Leni swallowed hard, trying not to betray her emotions. She had expected this meeting to be formal, but she hadn''t anticipated such a tense atmosphere.


    "Yes, that''s correct," she replied quietly but firmly.


    The elder narrowed his eyes and continued:


    "Well, I have never seen a demon using magic, and I''ve lived for over eighty-five years. In all those years, demons who displayed magical abilities instilled fear. And it''s no wonder. It''s hard to forget what *that* person did during the war¡­"


    His words hung in the air like a heavy, invisible weight. Leni had anticipated this topic would come up, but even so, she felt a knot in her stomach.


    "I understand that my origins may cause concern," she began, trying to speak with a calm and persuasive tone. "But you must know that I have no ill intentions. I''m.... I''m different"


    She didn''t get to finish, as one of the women on the Council, an older lady with a gentle smile, interrupted her.


    "We know that," the woman said warmly yet firmly. "Nolan spoke of you. He said you''re exceptional. What''s more, you''re the black-haired mage everyone has been talking about lately. The rumors about you are nothing but positive."


    The older woman''s smile widened, and her words brought a glimmer of hope to the somber room. Leni felt the atmosphere gradually becoming a bit less tense, though she knew she still had much to prove to gain the full trust of those present.


    After a moment of silence, one of the men seated at the table spoke in a gentle, calm voice:


    "Could we see your skills in the four basic elements?"


    Leni nodded without hesitation, although she felt the piercing gazes of everyone present. She took a deep breath to steady her emotions and then began the demonstration.


    First, she raised her hand, focusing on earth magic. After a moment, a solid stone sword began to form in her palm. The blade was smooth, and its edges gleamed as if they had been meticulously crafted by a master blacksmith. Leni lifted the sword high, showing everyone her ability to shape objects from the earth¡ªa clear demonstration of her Level III earth magic.


    Once she was sure everyone had taken a good look at her creation, she lowered the sword. Next, she turned her attention to air magic. A gentle breeze swirled around her, gradually gaining strength. Leni rose slightly off the ground and then began moving across the room at incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, she zipped around the gathering multiple times, creating delicate air currents that scattered the parchments on the table. This was a clear demonstration of her Level III air magic, which allowed her to enhance speed and precisely control the wind.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Next came her display of water magic. Leni stood in the center of the room and, to everyone''s surprise, grasped one of her fingers. With a decisive motion, she broke it. Pain flickered across her face, but she made no sound. Everyone held their breath, watching her next move. She raised her hand, focusing all her energy on the injury. A moment later, the broken finger glowed softly with a blue light, and the bone shifted back into place. This was her demonstration of Level III water magic, showcasing her ability to heal injuries.


    Finally, Leni focused on the most challenging element for her¡ªfire. She stood still, spinning slowly on her axis. As she turned, flames burst from her hands, spiraling around her body. The fire was neither wild nor chaotic¡ªLeni controlled it with precision, shaping it into various forms. After a moment, the flames formed a ring that hovered above her head. This was a demonstration of her Level II fire magic, emphasizing control and manipulation of flames.


    When she finished her display, the flames vanished, and Leni lowered her hands. A faint smile appeared on her face. She had succeeded. The demonstration was complete and flawless, and she felt she had done everything possible to showcase her abilities.


    Suddenly, the man sitting at the center of the table¡ªthe leader of the Council of Elders¡ªspoke again.


    "Well, I believe it is time for us to gradually move past the tragedy that occurred nearly two hundred years ago. Leni, as a court mage, can contribute to changing the perception of magic practiced by demons. This is the first step toward making it something normal, rather than a cause for fear."


    His voice was calm but firm, as if he wanted to emphasize the importance of his decision. After a brief pause, during which he glanced at the other council members, he continued:


    "The position of the tenth court mage is already filled by our healer, Adam. However, since the ninth position is vacant... I hereby declare Leni the ninth court mag..."


    "STOP!" shouted one of the men in the room.


    It wasn''t a member of the Council of Elders but one of the commanders of the guard. Clearly outraged, he cast angry glances at everyone around him. He was tall, dressed in light armor, with dark brown hair and sharp facial features that gave him a menacing appearance.


    "Hey, hey, hey... HEY! Are you all serious?!" he began yelling. "A demon using magic in the ranks of the army?! Have you all completely lost your minds?! A bunch of old fools! It''s bad enough that Nolan has a unit full of that black-haired scum!"


    His words dripped with contempt, and the tension in the room thickened. Suddenly, the man next to him, much taller, with green hair and a calm, composed expression, addressed him in a cold tone:


    "Calm yourself, Frank," he said warningly. "Such behavior is unbecoming of the vice-commander of the guard."


    Frank scoffed in disdain, refusing to back down.


    "Sir Ardeb, can''t you see it?! A demon using magic! It''s insane!"


    "Rost Ardeb is right. Your behavior is unacceptable, Frank," interjected one of the women from the Council of Elders, her voice sharp as a blade. "We will not tolerate such racist views in this building."


    Seeing that he would find no support, Frank sighed contemptuously and fell silent, though anger still smoldered in his gaze.


    Leni, watching the entire scene, was in shock. She hadn''t expected the Council of Elders and the guard commander to defend her so firmly.


    "Alright, let''s return to the matter at hand," said the Council leader, ignoring further protests. "I hereby declare Leni the ninth court mage."


    Leni felt the tension drain from her body. She exhaled deeply and, unable to contain her emotions, began jumping with joy.


    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Hehe!" she exclaimed, leaping into the air several times.


    The Council of Elders stared at her with a mixture of disbelief. It took Leni a moment to realize that she had just been appointed as a court mage and should behave more seriously. Her face turned bright red with embarrassment.


    "Umm... I mean... I am... to you... the Council... of grandpas... I mean, the Council of Elders, immensely grateful," she stammered. "I promise to give it my all!"


    She tried to bow to show respect, but her clumsy movements caused her to lose balance and fall face-first onto the floor.


    Quickly standing up, embarrassed, she bolted out of the room, leaving the astonished council members behind. Silence fell in the room before one of the older men sighed heavily and said:


    "Well... this is going to be an interesting court mage."


    ***


    As Leni left the chamber, Klein Ardeb was already waiting, standing against the wall with his arms crossed. Upon seeing her, he straightened, his face taking on a slight blush.


    "Judging by your reaction, it went well," he said, trying to appear composed, though he clearly avoided her gaze.


    Leni could barely contain her growing excitement. Unable to hold back any longer, she threw herself at Klein and hugged him tightly.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Hehe, I did it! I''m a court mage!" she shouted, holding him tightly and almost jumping with joy.


    Klein stood frozen, his face bright red. His voice was halting and filled with awkwardness.


    "Uh-uh, what are you... I get that you''re happy and all... but... but..." His words trailed off as Leni continued to hug him tightly.


    After a moment, she let go, noticing his flustered expression.


    "Alright, so now you''ll give me a tour of the castle, right?" she asked with a broad smile.


    Still dazed, Klein mumbled,


    "Y-yeah... I''m supposed to take you to your quarters. That''s where my role ends."


    Leni looked at him with amusement and delight.


    "Thanks! But first, I''ll need your help moving my stuff here. Will you help me? Pretty please? I need a strong man!" she joked, laughing lightly.


    Those words seemed to give Klein a boost of confidence.


    "Of course... I''ll help you," he said, straightening up, though still slightly flustered.


    Leni smiled warmly.


    - Thanks!


    ***


    Not long after, Klein quickly began to regret his decision. He was hauling a massive box on his back that seemed to be packed with enough books to start a small library. Every step was a struggle, and the castle was located atop a hill.


    "Why so slow, Fifth Court Knight? We''re almost there!" Leni called out impatiently, holding a wind wand in one hand and a fire wand in the other, as if ready to help at any moment¡ªthough it was clear she had no intention of doing so.


    Klein, drenched in sweat, groaned but didn''t respond. Eventually, Leni, apparently bored by the silence, asked,


    "By the way, is it just a coincidence that your last name, Ardeb, is the same as the guard commander''s? Or are you related?"


    Klein sighed heavily, trying to catch his breath.


    - Yes, he''s my father.


    Leni smiled, as if confirming her suspicions. Such a rare surname left little doubt¡ªit was a mark of noble families.


    When they finally arrived, Klein led Leni to her chamber at the topmost floor of the castle. It was spacious and elegant, with tall windows that offered a breathtaking view of the entire capital.


    "Alright..." Klein panted, barely able to stand. "This is where my role ends. I wish you... a productive tenure. For now, you shouldn''t receive any orders. Unlike Court Knights and their units, who get orders from the Guard Commanders, you Court Mages take your instructions directly from the King. But he''s currently out of the country and likely won''t return for the next year. Oh, and here¡ªthis is your Court Mage robe."


    Klein tossed a white robe onto Leni''s bed. It was embroidered with the number 9 on the left sleeve and the Ero kingdom''s emblem on the right.


    "Thanks," Leni replied nonchalantly, throwing herself onto the bed. "Mmm, so comfy!" she murmured, wriggling with delight.


    Klein just stared, blushing again.


    "W-well... I''ll be going now. Goodbye, Leni," he muttered, his voice still shaky with nerves.


    "Thank you, Klein. You''re alright," Leni said with a sincere smile.


    Those words seemed to strike a chord in Klein, who quickly shut the door behind him.


    *"Why is he acting so weird?"* Leni wondered to herself.


    ***


    Leni spent a year as a Court Mage, mostly relaxing and reading. After more than 46 years of hard work, she could finally enjoy a well-deserved break, especially since the King was abroad and she wasn''t receiving any orders. She felt a bit guilty for not helping Nolan recruit more demons for his unit, but she knew rest was important too. Most of her time was spent in the royal library, where she often encountered Klein. Although he seemed interested in the books he held, Leni suspected he wasn''t really reading them very carefully. She also met other Court Mages and knights but avoided forming close relationships, feeling no need to engage in new connections for now.


    One day, Leni finally decided to speak with one of the Court Mages¡ªAdam, the tenth in the hierarchy. He was an unusual case, as he only had Level V Water Magic, which broke all the rules. Typically, becoming a Court Mage required Level II proficiency in all four basic elements, but Adam made up for his shortcomings with his specialization. His exceptional skill in Water Magic¡ªthe most challenging element to master at such a level¡ªand his knowledge of rare elemental spells, like Level I Light Magic, earned him his position. His abilities as a healer were invaluable to the royal ranks.


    Leni had hesitated for a long time, not wanting to disturb Adam, who always seemed busy. However, when she learned he had some free time, she decided to visit his chamber to seek advice on a matter that had been bothering her for a while.


    "Good morning, am I interrupting?" Leni asked softly as she gently opened the door.


    In the corner of the chamber, at a desk covered in books, sat a man in the white robe of a Court Mage. Even seated, it was clear he was tall, like most people from Ero. He wore a hood, and his face was lit by the sunlight streaming through the window. At the sound of Leni''s voice, he turned toward her.


    "Oh, hello. You must be the new Court Mage, Leni. I haven''t seen you around here before," he said, standing up. As he looked at her closely, Leni noticed his youthful face with a gentle expression... and an unusually large forehead that immediately caught her attention. Despite talking to her, he kept his hood on.


    "I have a favor to ask, Adam... They say you''re the best healer in the kingdom. Is that true?" she asked, trying not to show her awkwardness.


    Adam made a few odd hand twitches, which seemed to be part of his personality, then replied,


    "Yes, you could say that."


    Leni glanced around the chamber filled with books. Before she could say anything else, Adam noticed her gaze and smiled.


    "I see you like books. So do I! Want to hear a joke?"


    Before Leni could protest, he continued,


    "What do you call a book about laziness? *''Still waiting to be published!''* Funny, right? Admit it, it''s good!"


    Leni gave him a visibly embarrassed look, but Adam, pleased with his own humor, eventually adopted a more serious expression.


    "Alright, let''s get to the point. What do you need?" he asked.


    Leni took a deep breath and answered,


    "Can you remove scars or burns that have been on someone''s body for a really long time? I have a few, and I''d like to get rid of them. I''d be very grateful..."


    Adam looked at her seriously, his hands twitching again.


    "Well, it depends. If a scar is less than five years old, I can remove it completely. For older ones, I can make them almost invisible. It''s the same with burns."


    Leni''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?!" she asked, her voice full of hope.


    Adam gave her a faint smile.


    "Yes, really. If that''s why you''re here, lie down on the couch. I''ll take care of it."


    Leni immediately walked over to the couch, removing her long robe, blouse, and skirt that covered her body. Standing before Adam, her body was covered in numerous scars and burn marks. Adam looked at her in disbelief.


    "What have you been through, girl...?" he said quietly, taking in the extent of her injuries.


    The process of removing the scars took over six hours. When it was finished, Leni''s body looked almost new, though faint white marks remained where the scars and burns had been. When she looked in the mirror, her eyes filled with tears. Overcome with joy, she threw her arms around Adam, hugging him tightly.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you! I don''t know how I can repay you. Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Adam smiled at her.


    Leni released him, still full of gratitude for his help.


    "Well, for starters, you might want to put some clothes on," Adam said with a gentle smile.


    Leni nodded, quickly reaching for her clothes and beginning to dress.


    Once she was done, she sighed in relief and, recalling her debt of gratitude, asked,


    "How can I repay you, Adam?"


    Adam paused for a moment, made a few of his characteristic hand twitches, then smiled broadly.


    "Well, there is something I could use your help with. I recently signed up for a tournament, but for some reason, no one wants to assist me. I think you''d make excellent support."


    Leni looked at him with curiosity.


    "Sure, I''ll help you! But... what kind of tournament is it?" she asked with a hint of excitement.


    Adam straightened up proudly, as if his answer was something truly extraordinary.


    "A comedy tournament!" he announced, his face lighting up with satisfaction.


    ***


    After three hours of listening to Adam''s corny jokes, Leni returned to her chamber, exhausted. It was already late at night, but her mind was racing with thoughts that suppressed her fatigue. She opened her wardrobe, pulled out a short skirt, and quickly changed out of the long one she had been wearing to hide her scars and burns.


    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Leni began to jump with excitement. Finally, she could wear what she liked without worrying about covering her scars. She felt as if she had regained a part of herself that had been lost for years.


    However, her joyful jumping quickly caused trouble. One of the wands carelessly left in the corner of the room slid and struck the corner of the desk with its green core. A sound resembling shattering glass echoed through the room. Leni froze, her gaze immediately darting to the wand. The core was slightly cracked, and energy was slowly leaking from it.


    "Oh no... What have I done?!" she exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hand.


    She quickly ran to the wand and inspected the crack. Fortunately, it wasn''t too large.


    "Okay, it''s small! That means I can still fix it, but I''ll need magical crystals..." she began talking to herself. Then she frowned. "But... I don''t have enough money to buy them from Emil."


    She thought for a moment, trying to come up with a solution. After a moment, a smile appeared on her face.


    "I can commission someone at the guild! That''s a great idea!"


    Without wasting any time, Leni dashed out of her chamber, taking a small wand that she hid under her robe, and headed for the guild where she had spent over five years as an adventurer. As she entered, a wave of memories washed over her. The people in the guild knew her well, but most looked at her with disdain¡ªa reaction Leni ignored, confident in her decision.


    She approached the bartender behind the counter and asked,


    "Is there anyone in the guild right now who''s taking commissions?" Her tone was serious.


    The bartender looked at her and then nodded toward a massive, bald man sitting in the corner of the room.


    "He can help you."


    Leni immediately walked over to the man. She sat down at his table, surprising him.


    "How much do you charge for fetching me a pouch of magical crystals?" she asked firmly.


    The man raised an eyebrow, looking at her with curiosity, then replied with a slight smirk,


    "And how much time are you giving me, missy?" he asked, a hint of humor in his voice.


    "A week," she answered without hesitation.


    The bald man observed her for a moment before nodding.


    "Reasonable time. Hmm... 20 gold coins. I think that''s a fair price."


    Leni''s eyes widened. In Emil''s shop, she usually paid 100 gold coins for a pouch of magical crystals.


    "Yes... fair," she said, trying to hide her smile.


    The man sighed, noticing her reaction.


    "I don''t know what you''re so happy about... Never mind. We''ll meet here in a week. I''ll be waiting with the goods in the morning. Understood?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, thank you! Doing business with you is a pleasure," Leni said before quickly leaving the bar.


    Barely out the door, the man muttered under his breath,


    "Foolish girl. A pouch of crystals usually costs 10 gold coins..."


    ***


    A week later, Leni left her chamber dressed in a short skirt, a black shirt, and the white robe of a Court Mage. She also carried a small wand hidden under her robe. Once ready, she headed toward the eastern part of the city where the guild was located.


    As she walked, her thoughts began to wander. Was the meeting place a good choice? She knew such places often saw fights and unpleasant incidents. The man she was meeting could also try to raise the price, which made her slightly uneasy. Nevertheless, she continued forward, trying to calm her concerns.


    As she neared the guild, she heard raised voices and shouting from behind the heavy wooden doors. Her heart raced, but she wasn''t surprised. Fights were commonplace here. She gently pushed the door ajar to see what was happening.


    Inside, she saw a black-haired boy fighting three burly men. He moved with incredible agility, but the numerical advantage of his opponents was evident. Leni watched them for a moment. Suddenly, everything changed.


    The world began to break apart. The scene of the fight disappeared as if it were only a reflection in a pane of glass that had just shattered into countless fragments. Chaos gave way to a black, endless void that seemed to consume everything around it.


    In this emptiness, mysterious words echoed:


    ~| You have just glimpsed the life of someone important to you. |~


    ~| The existence of this person may influence your destiny. |~


    ~| A life you desire to save. |~

 The first thing that turned out epic

    Darkness was everywhere. There was nothing but an endless void. Suddenly, as if defying the emptiness, fragments of the shattered reality began to piece themselves back together. Slowly, they formed a shape¡ªa vision that seemed familiar, though long forgotten. A vision that had once felt like a distant future. And yet now, amidst this nothingness, it began to take real form. It was a vision of truth, a reflection of a reality impossible to deny. When the process was complete, it revealed the full scope of what had once existed¡ªa brutal present.


    The present was dark and unforgiving. Against the backdrop of a collapsing reality, a wounded monster, drenched in blood and rage, slowly made its way toward the woman. Its intentions were clear¡ªto kill her, to steal her energy so it could regenerate and recover its strength. The woman was unconscious¡ªhelpless in the face of the approaching disaster. Beside her, lying on the ground, was the boy. His body was shattered, covered in wounds and bruises. Both legs and his left arm were broken, and his breathing was becoming increasingly shallow. His face had taken on an almost deathly pallor, but his eyes¡­ His eyes seemed to defy the rest of him. A wild determination burned in them, as if from nowhere, he had found a reason¡ªa strength to defy his fate.


    His thoughts swirled chaotically, creating a cacophony of emotions.


    "What the hell did I just see? Was that the life of this girl? Am I just losing my mind before I die? What the fuck is happening?! Damn it! My head¡­ God, it hurts so much! Like it''s about to explode!"


    Pain and confusion threatened to overwhelm him, but amidst the chaos, one thought stood out clearly, dominating all others:


    "I have to save her!"


    He couldn''t shake the images he had seen¡ªfragments of the girl''s life, her struggles, her pain, and her traumas, as well as the dreams she still carried in her heart. It all made one thing painfully clear: he couldn''t let someone like her die because of him. She had a purpose, a goal, and he couldn''t take that away from her.


    As for himself, he never had any grand ambitions. He was just an ordinary guy who wanted a quiet, uneventful life. But now, here he was, trapped in this strange world, longing to return home. He couldn''t leave his mother to grieve his absence, but at the same time, he knew he couldn''t allow this woman to die. It was his fault she was in this situation. He had to take responsibility.


    "Fuck this power! If its only purpose was to burden me with guilt and awaken my damn conscience, then it''s working perfectly. What a load of crap!" ¨C His thoughts were like sharp knives cutting into him from the inside. Every word echoed in his head, amplifying his pain and frustration. But even so, he quickly shook himself out of it, trying to regain control over the chaos in his mind.


    "Stop it! This isn''t the time for bullshit like this. I need to come up with something! But what? The monster is in terrible shape, but I''m¡­ I''m even worse! Even if I somehow gather the strength to stand, what good will it do? The monster will just swat me down again, and this time I''ll definitely die. There has to be a way, damn it! My left eye isn''t activating visions anymore... Is there really nothing I can do? What the hell was the point of seeing her life? Just so I could suffer more? Fuck this shit! What kind of shitty isekai is this, where I can''t even save the first beauty I meet and instead end up being the reason she dies!"


    Frustrated and furious, the boy watched as the monster moved closer to the unconscious Leni. Every step it took seemed to be in slow motion, as if fate wanted to prolong the boy''s agony. The monster was already bending down to grab her when something caught Edo''s attention.


    "Wait¡­ the crossbow!" ¨C The thought struck his mind like lightning. His gaze fell on the object lying just two meters away. "It''s the same magical crossbow I found in that caravan! I dropped it earlier when the bolt I fired at the monster turned out to be too powerful and ripped it out of my hands. But¡­ do I still have bolts?"


    He remembered stashing four bolts behind his back earlier. One had already been wasted, but there should still be three left. Heart pounding, he reached with his right hand to the spot where they should have been. His fingers touched cold metal.


    "They''re here! Yes, this is my chance!" ¨C A surge of adrenaline flooded his body, momentarily numbing the pain. "Now I just need to crawl to that crossbow!"


    Determined, Edo began crawling. Every movement was torture¡ªsearing pain shot through his body, but he ignored it. Only one thing mattered: reaching the crossbow. After what felt like an eternity, he finally grabbed it. His hand clenched tightly around the weapon, and his eyes reignited with determination.


    He looked at the monster, and the sight froze the blood in his veins. The beast had already grabbed Leni by the neck and was lifting her high into the air.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck! This is bad. I need to act fast, or she''s dead!" His mind raced at full speed. He quickly loaded one of the remaining bolts into the crossbow, but now the biggest problem arose: how to cock it?


    He usually needed two hands to do it, and even then, it was a struggle. Now, he had only one functional arm.


    "I don''t have a choice¡­" he muttered to himself, gritting his teeth. His gaze grew even more determined. Using his broken left arm, he grabbed the crossbow. The pain was unimaginable¡ªhe felt the bones in his arm and hand cracking further, as if knives were being driven into his flesh. His scream was almost animalistic, but he didn''t let go.


    Clenching his teeth harder, he managed to cock the crossbow with his right hand. His breaths were shallow, his heart pounded like a drum, and the pain threatened to tear him apart. Yet the fire in his eyes refused to die.


    "Got it!" the boy shouted when he finally managed to prepare the weapon. His body trembled with agony, but there was no time to dwell on it. Holding the crossbow in one hand, he aimed it at the monster, who was moments away from killing Leni.


    "Don''t miss now¡­ Die, you bastard¡­" he whispered with determination, barely suppressing the tremor in his hand.


    He pulled the trigger. The shot rang out with a thunderous crack, tearing through the forest''s silence. As before, the crossbow''s powerful force nearly ripped it from his grasp, but this time, Edo was ready. He held on tighter, though the pain in his broken arm reminded him of every ounce of his effort.


    The bolt, surrounded by a magical flame, streaked forward with incredible speed. Its glow illuminated the surroundings, giving the scene an almost apocalyptic air. The monster reacted instinctively, trying to dodge, but it was too late. Its weakened body and the short distance made any escape impossible.


    The bolt struck the monster squarely on the right side of its face, piercing through its skull. The force of the impact made the beast roar in pain before its massive body crashed backward. As it lost its grip, it dropped Leni, who hit the ground with a heavy thud.


    "YES! I DID IT! HAHAHA!" Edo yelled triumphantly, but his celebration was short-lived. "Aghr¡­!" he groaned as his broken ribs reminded him of their presence. Taking a shallow breath, he tried to manage the pain.


    "It worked¡­" he whispered as adrenaline began leaving his body. His eyelids grew heavy, and the world around him started to blur. But suddenly, something within him resisted.


    "No! I can''t! What the hell am I thinking? ''It worked''? From what angle, damn it?! We''re in the middle of this goddamned misty forest! Every second we stay here risks another monster showing up¡ªsomething just as terrifying as this one. It''ll only work when we get out of here alive! I have to get her out of here!"


    Gritting his teeth, Edo tucked the crossbow into his belt, knowing it might still come in handy. With immense effort, he began crawling toward Leni, lying motionless under a tree. When he reached her, his hands immediately went to her neck to check for a pulse.


    "She''s alive¡­ Thank God¡­" he whispered in relief, feeling the faint warmth of her heartbeat under his fingers. For a moment, hope flickered in his mind. "Maybe I can wake her up?"


    He began gently patting her cheeks, trying to rouse her. When that didn''t work, he increased the force, but it was no use. Bruises began forming on her pale cheeks from his attempts, forcing him to stop.


    "This isn''t going to work¡­ I''ll have to handle this myself¡­" he muttered, though doubt was evident in his voice.


    Edo knew what he had to do, though the thought terrified him. He had to stand up, despite his body barely functioning. Gripping a nearby tree, his trembling hands tightened as he tried to pull himself up. Slowly, he attempted to stand, but the pain in his broken legs was unbearable. He felt the bones crack and shift under his weight, worsening the injuries.


    "Damn it¡­ Damn it¡­ DAMN IT!!!" he screamed as his legs buckled beneath him once more.


    "Come on!!! Work, damn it!" he screamed, as if trying to will his body into submission through sheer force.


    After long, grueling moments and countless attempts, he finally managed to stand. His body wavered, and every breath was a battle.


    "I''m standing¡­ But¡­ no, I can''t think like this..." Edo whispered, shaking off the momentary hesitation. He gritted his teeth and then approached Leni.


    "Alright¡­ This has to work..." His voice was filled with determination, even though his body begged him to stop. He bent down and carefully lifted the girl. With his broken left arm, he held her legs, while his right arm, though exhausted, supported her head.


    "Ugh... I can barely stand! But¡­ no, I can''t just give up!" he hissed, forcing himself to ignore the agony tearing through every part of his body. He started moving forward, heading in the direction that would lead them out of this cursed forest.


    Each step was torture. Pain sliced through him like hundreds of knives, and his legs wobbled as if they might give out at any moment. Still, he pushed on, driving his body to its absolute limits.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ---


    Minutes turned into hours.


    Still,Edo did not stop.


    Hours stretched into what felt like eternity.


    Still, Edo did not stop.


    His pain seemed muted by the vision of life that flashed in his mind.


    Still, Edo did not stop.


    "How much longer...? I¡­ I don''t know¡­ if I can¡­ keep going¡­ My legs¡­ Do I even still have them¡­? Heh¡­ I can''t feel them anymore..." he muttered, his thoughts becoming increasingly disjointed.


    Suddenly, the silence was broken by the sound of heavy footsteps behind him. They were too familiar to ignore. Edo''s heart sank.


    "No¡­ You''ve got to be fucking kidding me¡­"


    Trembling, he turned his head and saw what he feared the most. It was him. The monster. The same one whose face had been blown apart by the bolt. The same one that survived Leni''s lethal attack. The same one responsible for this entire nightmare. Battered, bleeding, half his face destroyed, but still alive, the beast was slowly closing in on them.


    "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA! This has to be some kind of sick, unfunny joke!" Edo burst into hysterical laughter.


    "Why this one fucking monster¡­? The *first* fucking monster I meet in this world, and it has goddamn plot armor?! I''m the one who''s supposed to have that, damn it!!"


    A wave of frustration surged through him, but he knew such thoughts would change nothing. He''d been in this world too briefly to understand its rules, but one thing was certain¡ªonly action would give him a chance at survival.


    He turned his back to the monster and gently laid Leni on the ground. He wanted to make sure she''d be safe, at least for a moment. Swallowing hard, he glanced at her one last time, as if drawing strength from her presence.


    When he looked back at the monster, it was much closer now. Every step it took seemed to drive another nail into Edo''s coffin.


    "The crossbow..." Edo thought, grabbing the magical weapon from his belt. He pulled it out along with one of the remaining bolts, but realization struck him like a blow. It was pointless. Without the strength or leverage, he couldn''t draw the string. The last time, he''d barely managed by using the ground for support, but now, standing, he was powerless. Lying down again wasn''t an option¡ªhe knew that if he did, he''d never get back up.


    "FUCK THIS!!" he roared, and in a burst of frustration, he hurled the crossbow into the depths of the forest.


    He looked straight ahead¡ªthe monster was almost upon him. Its single remaining eye stared at Edo with a cold, inscrutable gaze, and its shattered face appeared even more terrifying.


    "Move¡­" the monster said in a low, grave voice.


    Edo froze. The monster''s tone was different than before. When they first met, it had been full of confidence and arrogance. Later, after being wounded, it had been enraged, consumed by fury. But now? Now it was just serious. Almost calm.


    "No¡­" Edo answered softly, his voice trembling.


    - "Mov--."


    "NOOO!" Edo screamed, locking eyes with the monster, his gaze brimming with a determination he hadn''t known he possessed.


    The monster let out a deep sigh, his breath sounding like a heavy lament, and asked with a disturbing undertone in his voice:


    "Why are you so determined to protect this woman?"


    The question caught Edo off guard. He hadn''t expected the enemy to ask something like that, but he answered without hesitation:


    "Because unlike me, she has ambition! She has goals that I might bury if I fail! And I can''t let that happen! Even if I can''t achieve much¡­ at least I''ll die with dignity, like a man, protecting someone with such a noble purpose!"


    In a surge of courage, he swung at the monster. The attack, however, was pitifully ineffective. The monster effortlessly caught Edo''s arm and, with a brutal motion, ripped it off.


    Edo froze. He stared at the spot where his right arm had been moments ago. Now, there was only blood, pouring out in a crimson torrent. Pain ripped through his body like a thousand blades, and dark spots began to cloud his vision.


    He didn''t scream. He bit his lips so hard he nearly bit through them. He glared at the monster with hostility, even though every fiber of his being begged for mercy.


    The monster opened his hand, and the severed arm fell to the ground. He looked at Edo with the same grave expression as before and repeated:


    "Move aside."


    Edo stared at him, tears of rage and pain streaming down his face.


    "Listen..." the monster began, his voice calm, almost philosophical. "I''ve been what you see now for over a hundred years. It''s been a long time since I''ve met someone as stubborn as you. I have to admit, I''m impressed. I apologize for my earlier behavior. When that woman injured me, I lost control¡­ I acted irrationally."


    Edo stared at him in disbelief, but the monster continued:


    "I''ll spare you. I like your will to fight. But you must let me kill this woman. I need her energy to regenerate. In exchange, I''ll give you some of mine so you don''t die from exhaustion. It''s a fair trade. Now step aside."


    "Wait¡­ what?! What the hell are you talking about?! I told you, I''m not giving up, you bastard! Why do you want her energy so badly, huh?! Take mine instead!" Edo shouted, still standing in the monster''s path.


    The monster frowned.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. I can sense the energy of others, and you have none. It''s strange but true. You''re also too weak to be one of them."


    Edo wasn''t surprised by the answer. He already suspected that, as someone without a magical core, he had no energy at all. But in his panic, he''d asked the question even though the answer was obvious.


    "Alright, now move aside¡­"


    "NEVER!" Edo screamed, clutching his hand over the bleeding wound.


    The monster sighed deeply.


    "I see I have no choice. I''ll have to kill you."


    He looked at the boy seriously, as though preparing for a final strike. Edo''s thoughts swirled.


    "Is this the end? Is this how my adventure in this world ends? Heh¡­ Seriously, do I really have such rotten luck?" His thoughts spun, and the pain was nearly paralyzing.


    He felt life slowly leaving his body. With his broken left hand, he pressed against the wound, trying to stop the bleeding. Suddenly, in the pocket of his jacket, he felt something that almost made him doubt his senses¡ªa forgotten object. Something that could change his fate.


    "The phone... Heh, but how do I even use it? I completely forgot about it. After all, what good is a phone in a place like this? But wait... I KNOW!"


    Edo remembered a feature he had once set up on his device. Double-pressing the power button turned on the flashlight. He had configured it back when he used to watch horror movies late at night, quickly double-clicking the power button to light up the room and check if no one was lurking in the shadows.


    "Yes! This could work! But that monster won''t give me the time to calmly pull out my phone... I have to act fast."


    Edo slowly removed his hand from the wound, feeling warm blood pour out even faster. With a trembling hand, he reached for the right pocket of his jacket.


    "Please, just be in one piece, phone... I hope you still work after all this..."


    The monster noticed the boy''s suspicious movements. Its eyes narrowed before launching a brutal strike with its claws, aiming directly at Edo''s chest. At the last moment, Edo pulled back, dodging the deadly blow, but the claws tore through his shirt and part of his jacket, cutting into his skin and leaving deep, stinging wounds.


    At that very moment, Edo grabbed the phone, pulled it out of his pocket, and pressed the power button twice. A beam of light from the flashlight hit the monster''s single eye directly.


    "AAAARGHHH!!" the monster let out a blood-curdling scream of pain, recoiling and clutching its light-struck eye.


    "It works!" Edo shouted. He dropped the phone, and, seizing the moment of his enemy''s disorientation, lifted his leg and struck the monster''s knee with all his strength, knocking both the monster and himself off balance. They both fell to the ground, but Edo, despite the pain, didn''t allow himself even a moment of hesitation.


    "TAKE THAT, YOU BASTARD!" he yelled, driving his broken left hand straight into the monster''s forehead, into the place where its core was located. He poured every ounce of his remaining strength into the strike, ignoring the agony that tore through his body. He felt his hand''s bones shatter further, his fingers crunching under the pressure.


    The monster and Edo collapsed onto the ground beside each other. Edo lay there, gasping for breath, pain throbbing through every cell of his body.


    "Argh... The pain... Did... did it work?" Edo''s thoughts were chaotic, his vision starting to blur.


    Then he saw the monster rising from the ground. Slowly, it approached the boy, standing over him like a shadow of death.


    "Fuck this..." Edo whispered to himself, almost accepting his fate.


    "You''ve won..." the monster said unexpectedly, breaking through his despair.


    Edo opened his eyes wider and looked at the monster. Its core, the same one he had struck with his hand, was cracked and emitting a strange, fading light.


    "You''ve won... I shouldn''t have underestimated you for even a moment..." the monster continued, its voice sounding almost respectful. Then it fell to the ground with a heavy thud, its body beginning to evaporate, turning into dust.


    "I... I won... Haha... Yeah... I won... But what''s the point?" Edo whispered, barely able to see. "I don''t even have the strength to get up. I couldn''t save Leni... But... I gave it absolutely everything I had. Even if I failed, I''m prouder of myself now than ever before... Heh At least my death turned out epic in this world.... ..."


    Slowly, he closed his eyes, accepting his fate.

 Dream Part 2

    "Got you!" he shouted, running to the pipe and grabbing the fabric.


    "Damn it, again?! I thought this time I found the perfect hiding spot. I''m telling you, the one behind those pipes was flawless!" Yuki groaned, trying to pull his sweatshirt out of his friend''s grip.


    Edo laughed, watching the annoyed expression on Yuki''s face. "Don''t be stupid, Yuki! What good is a perfect hiding spot if half your hoodie was sticking out? Did you really think I wouldn''t notice? Idiot!" he said with amusement, giving Yuki a smug glance.


    Yuki furrowed his brow and crossed his arms, offended. "Damn you! Just wait¡ªnext time I''ll find an even better hiding spot, and you won''t have a chance of finding me!" he retorted fiercely.


    Edo shook his head and snorted. "Yeah, yeah... You say that every time you lose. Ever since we started playing in this abandoned factory, it''s been the same story. But I''ll give you credit¡ªyour hiding spot this time was actually pretty good. I admit, it took me a while to find you."


    Edo extended his hand toward his friend. "Now, come on. We should head home. Your parents are probably worried."


    Yuki glanced at the outstretched hand and reluctantly took it. "What about your mom? Isn''t she worried about you?" he asked curiously.  The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Edo shrugged and gazed off into the distance, as if lost in thought. "No, probably not. My mom''s not the overprotective type. I think I''d have to vanish without a trace for her to actually start worrying. Haha!"


    Yuki sighed softly, looking at his friend. For a moment, he said nothing, as if contemplating Edo''s words. "Fine, let''s go," he finally said, and started toward the exit of the room.


    "Hey, Edo, can I ask you something?" Yuki began, glancing at his friend.


    "Sure, Yuki. What is it?" Edo responded, raising an eyebrow and looking at him with curiosity.


    Yuki stared into the distance for a moment, as if searching for the right words. Finally, he sighed and shook his head. "Never mind..." he muttered quietly, almost emotionlessly.


    Edo frowned, looking at him with mild irritation. "Seriously? You start something and then just drop it? What''s the point?" he said, sounding both annoyed and concerned.


    Yuki just shrugged and quickened his pace, clearly wanting to avoid further conversation. The light streaming through the cracks in the walls grew brighter, and their footsteps echoed through the spacious interior of the building.


    When they were almost at the exit, something went wrong. Edo had previously crossed a small hole in the floor¡ªa trap forgotten over time, with water pooling at the bottom. He''d managed to avoid it earlier but, distracted by his thoughts and conversation, he hadn''t warned Yuki about it.


    Yuki, walking confidently behind him, suddenly felt the ground disappear beneath his feet. A loud splash echoed through the empty factory. Startled, Edo immediately turned toward the source of the noise.


    The sight before him froze him in place. On the surface of the water, dimly lit by the fading light, floated the remains of his friend. Pieces of flesh and bone drifted on the ripples, grotesque evidence of the horrific accident.


    "No... This can''t be real..." Edo stammered, stepping back slowly. Each step felt heavier, as if the reality surrounding him was pressing down harder with every movement. Finally, he collapsed to his knees, clutching his head.


    His thoughts spiraled into chaos. He wanted it all to end, to rewind time, or simply wake up from this nightmare. But reality was unyielding. Darkness began to creep into his consciousness.


    The space around him began to fade until everything turned black. There was no factory, no water, not even his own body. There was only despair¡ªoverwhelming, suffocating, and endless.

 New goal

    The boy awoke from a nightmare, his scream shattering the silence of the surrounding darkness. He bolted upright, drenched in sweat and gasping for air. His heart pounded like a hammer, but he quickly regained his composure as he realized the place he was in was entirely different from what he remembered. To his surprise, he was no longer in the dark, cold forest where he had been fighting for his life but on a bed in a small, cozy wooden room. All around him were various items that gave the space a warm, almost homely atmosphere. Through the window, soft rays of the setting sun streamed in, signaling that evening was approaching.


    Confused, the boy quickly noticed that he felt no pain, despite the wounds and fractures he had sustained during the fight. He looked at his body, hardly believing what he saw. His injuries were completely healed, as if they had never existed. At the same time, he noticed he wasn''t wearing his jacket but only a black t-shirt and sweatpants. His unease grew when he realized something else was missing¡ªhis arm.


    Shaken by this revelation, the boy grabbed his bandaged stump with his left hand, where his right arm had once been. Memories of the events leading to this moment began flooding back into his mind.


    "Heh... so I survived," he muttered to himself, though his voice carried a hint of bitterness. "But how? And where exactly am I? Just a moment ago, I was dying in that cursed forest, and now I''m lying in a warm bed as if nothing happened, with my injuries... gone." His thoughts wandered to another pressing question. "And where is Leni?"


    Suddenly, he remembered something crucial. The last time he had fallen unconscious and slept in this world, his soul had left his body. He didn''t fully understand why this happened but suspected it had something to do with his unstable state. His unbalanced core made it so that prolonged sleep separated his soul from his physical form.


    The boy glanced behind him to make sure he wasn''t seeing his own body lying on the bed. With relief, he confirmed that his soul was where it should be¡ªinside him. He had woken up like a normal person, unlike the previous morning in this world.


    "Phew... luckily, this time my soul didn''t leave my body. Maybe I didn''t sleep long enough?" he thought, glancing at the sunlight streaming through the window, illuminating the small room.


    Still clutching the spot where his right arm used to be, the boy felt a surge of anger and frustration.


    "Damn it! My first fight with a monster, and I''ve already lost an arm... And to make matters worse, my jacket is gone. No phone, no headphones, no wallet. Everything I had that held any value in this world is just gone." He sighed heavily, trying to calm himself. "But honestly... those things didn''t have much use here anyway. The fact that I found any use for them was just luck. A more important question is: where is Leni? I need to make sure she''s okay... that my sacrifice... No... I just need to see if she''s safe!"


    As Edo prepared to get out of bed, the room''s door creaked open, and a familiar figure stepped inside. A short man with short brown hair entered, dressed in elegant trousers and a pink sweater. His posture, though calm, exuded confidence, and his youthful face contrasted with the experience reflected in his eyes. In his hand, he held a brown leather bag.


    Though Edo had only seen him in person once, he had appeared many times in Leni''s memories. It was Emil, the greatest scammer Edo had known in this world.


    " Well, well, I see you recovered quickly!"Emil spoke with a slightly mocking smile that seemed to accompany his every word. ¡ª With injuries like that, you should''ve been out for a lot longer. I must admit, you surprised me.


    Edo, his voice tinged with obvious concern, ignored the remark and got straight to the point:


    "Where''s Leni? And where am I?" he asked urgently, not even bothering to greet him.


    Emil let out a short, somewhat theatrical laugh.


    ¡ª Oh, worried about my favorite client, are you? Hahaha! Relax, kid. Leni is in the room next door. She should recover soon¡ªshe''s a tough girl. And as for you... you''re in my shop. It''s a big place, plenty of rooms to spare. You should be more worried about yourself. When I found you, you were in a pretty rough state.


    Edo eyed Emil suspiciously before asking:


    ¡ª How exactly did you manage to save us? Weren''t you supposed to be selling some wand to a young noble?


    Emil sighed theatrically, as though every question was an unnecessary burden, and replied:


    ¡ª You see, kid, nobles are the kind of clients who always go for the most expensive items. Because in their world, expensive means better, right? And since everything in my shop is pricey... well, they don''t really mind.


    Edo scoffed with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡ª Sure, especially since some of your "expensive goods" are completely useless. Leni''s gotten burned on that plenty of times, hasn''t she?


    Emil''s eyebrows rose slightly, clearly surprised by the comment.


    " I don''t know how you know that, kid, but yes, Leni is one of my best clients. Well, business is business,"he said with a shrug.


    Edo rolled his eyes, his tone growing more assertive.


    ¡ª Fine, but why did you go into the forest yourself? We were the ones searching for your stuff!


    Emil''s face turned serious, his voice cold and firm.


    ¡ª I had a bad feeling. Something told me something was wrong, so I decided to check it out myself. And as you can see, I made the right call. Unfortunately, because I had to take care of you two, I had to leave my shipment in the forest. But saving a client like Leni is worth the sacrifice. No one''s likely to go there anytime soon, so I''ll head back for the rest tomorrow.


    With that, Emil walked over to a desk, sat down in a chair, and placed his bag on the table. He opened it and began pulling out its contents. What Edo saw left him speechless. Emerging from the bag were his belongings: his phone, headphones, wallet, jacket... and a crystal. But what was inside the crystal stole his breath.


    It was his arm. The very arm he had lost in the fight with the monster.


    " That''s... my arm! Why is it... in that weird crystal?! "Edo exclaimed, staring at the object in shock.


    Emil, seemingly proud of his work, responded calmly:


    ¡ª I used earth, air, and water magic to create a crystal that... how should I put it... preserves your arm. You know, so it doesn''t "die." ¡ª He smiled slightly, clearly pleased with himself. ¡ª I don''t mean to brag, but I''m a Level V mage in earth, air, and fire magic, so creating a crystal like this is no big deal for me. But... ¡ª he sighed theatrically ¡ª water magic isn''t exactly my strong suit. I''m only Level III in it, so I can''t reattach the arm for you. But at least I was able to heal your fractures.


    Edo looked at him, recalling a certain healer mage from Leni''s memories.


    ¡ª Could someone like Adam attach it back?


    Emil nodded.


    ¡ª Yes. That''s precisely why I preserved your arm in this state. Someone on Adam''s level could reattach your limb without any trouble¡ªif you pay the right price. But... there''s something else we need to talk about. Something that made me decide to go into the forest myself.


    Emil''s tone shifted drastically, becoming serious, almost stern. Edo immediately sensed the gravity of the conversation.


    ¡ª What exactly *are* you, huh?


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it."What? Uh, what are you talking about?"Edo asked, eyebrows raised, looking at Emil in confusion.


    " Don''t make me repeat myself. Answer me. What *are* you?" Emil repeated coldly, sitting behind the desk, his piercing gaze locked on Edo.


    ¡ª I''m Edo... Edo Oka¡ª


    "No. I don''t care about that. I asked what you are, not who. Do you think I haven''t noticed? What are you up to, huh? What is a demigod doing here in the capital? What''s your plan?"Emil''s voice dropped, but his tone was sharp, like a blade slicing through the silence.


    Edo froze, unsure how to respond. Emil''s words hit him like icy shards piercing his heart.


    ¡ª What...? I don''t know what you''re¡ª


    "Don''t take me for a fool!" Emil suddenly shouted, his voice echoing through the room. Edo felt a cold sweat running down his back.


    ¡ª You''re out of luck... Edo. I''m one of the few mages in the kingdom capable of sensing energy in the surroundings. Every person absorbs energy to some extent through their core, which draws in small amounts. But you... you don''t. Energy flows *around* you. You don''t have a core¡ªjust like demigods. That''s exactly why I decided to investigate the forest myself. While I didn''t sense malicious intent toward my favorite client, I couldn''t ignore this.


    Edo glared at Emil, trying to suppress the anger rising within him. The accusation was absurd!


    ¡ª I''m not a demigod! I''m just a regular guy! Do you think a demigod would end up like this after a fight with a monster? I barely survived!


    " Silence!" Emil raised his hand toward Edo, and magical energy began to flicker around his fingers. ¡ª I can kill you in an instant, so now answer my questions. But first... let me tell you something. I didn''t conclude you''re a demigod solely because energy avoids you. Demigods are more resistant to magic that directly affects their bodies. When I tried to heal your fractures using Level III water magic¡ªwhich easily heals broken bones¡ªI encountered significant difficulty. That confirmed my theory.


    Edo remained silent, unsure of what to say. His heart pounded wildly, and every moment felt like an eternity.


    " I don''t know how that monster managed to thrash you so badly, Edo, but you *must* have some sort of plan. And I won''t let you see it through,"Emil continued, glaring at him with a mix of anger and suspicion.


    Finally, Emil took a deep breath and added:


    ¡ª Alright, let''s get to the point. The things you had with you... That strange glass rectangle, the fluffy object, the wallet with foreign currency... and that jacket. All of these items look, I don''t know, "out of this world." So tell me, Edo, what *are* you really?


    Edo knew he had no way out. Emil would likely sense any lie.


    " I... I''m... from another world,"he admitted reluctantly.


    The room fell into heavy silence. Emil stared at him blankly before speaking again, his voice laced with irony:


    ¡ª From another world, huh? Do you really expect me to believe that? You could''ve come up with a better lie.


    " It''s true!" Edo shouted, frustration building.


    "Sure, sure... You''re not fooling me with such a clich¨¦,"Emil said, laughing mockingly.


    Something about that laugh made Edo genuinely angry.


    "You think this is funny? Do you?!" he yelled, clenching his fists. ¡ª You think I asked for this? Huh? I''m just an ordinary guy! I didn''t ask for any of this! I wasn''t unhappy with my life, but ever since I got here, everything''s falling apart! People think I''m a demon, I keep getting beaten down, I don''t know how to do anything¡ªdo you get that? Do you know what that feels like?!


    Emil stopped laughing. He looked at Edo seriously, his hand slowly lowering.


    ¡ª Another world, huh? Alright. Let''s assume you''re telling the truth. Do you have any proof?


    Edo looked at him, hope flickering in his eyes.


    ¡ª Maybe it''s not enough, but the currency in my wallet has a language from my world that only I can read.


    Emil opened the wallet and examined the banknotes.


    " It''s true; this is a language I''ve never seen before... but that''s still not enough,"he said skeptically.


    "Alright. That glass rectangle you mentioned is a phone. And that fluffy thing is a pair of headphones¡ªtechnology from my world. There are inscriptions on these objects in the same language as on the banknotes," Edo explained.


    Emil carefully examined the items and finally nodded.


    "Well... It''s still abstract to me, but I can accept that you''re telling the truth. Edo, I don''t know how you ended up in our world or why. But you need to know I''ll be watching you. Now¡­ tell me how your ''technology'' works."


    "Curious, are we?" Edo asked, raising an eyebrow with a faint smile.


    "Of course. Tell me, wouldn''t you be curious if someone appeared in your world with items you''d never seen before? It''s natural to be interested in this ''world of yours'' and the things you have. After all, I am a merchant, aren''t I?" Emil replied, a spark of interest gleaming in his eyes.


    Edo studied him for a moment, seeing genuine curiosity. After a brief sigh, he said:


    "Well, as for the ''glass rectangle,'' it''s probably useless now. I''m guessing it''s out of power..."


    "Out of power?" Emil furrowed his brows.


    "Yeah, try pressing the button below the screen," Edo suggested.


    Emil followed the instruction and pressed the indicated button, but nothing happened.


    "Out of power, just as I thought," Edo sighed with slight regret. The phone was already a lost cause to him.


    "And this fluffy thing you call headphones?" Emil pointed to the second item.


    "Unfortunately, without the phone, they''re useless too. They''re used to transfer sound, but they only work with the phone," Edo explained.


    Emil stared at the phone, scratching his chin thoughtfully.


    "Is there a way to charge this phone?" he asked with clear curiosity.


    Edo shrugged.


    "Yes, but it requires electricity¡ªand a charger. Unfortunately, I don''t have one with me."


    Emil frowned, as if weighing his options, then asked:


    "Can I take the phone and try to charge it? I may not look like it, but I''m familiar with electrical magic. Maybe I can make something work. I know the basics of working with objects that conduct energy."


    Edo looked at Emil for a moment before sighing.


    "Well, why not. I can''t do anything with it anyway. Just charge the battery. You''ll find it inside the phone¡ªit''s a gray rectangle. If you take the device apart, you should be able to remove it and try charging it, but be careful."


    Emil nodded and stood from his chair.


    "Alright, I''ll give it a shot, but for now... it''s time to sleep," he said, heading toward the door. "Goodnight, Edo."


    Edo watched him with mild surprise.


    "Hey, wait! You''re just leaving? Don''t you want to know more about my world?"


    "No. The more I hear now, the harder it''ll be for me to sleep," Emil interrupted with a smile. "You can tell me another time. Besides, it''s getting late, and I had a long day. I need to get to bed early. Goodnight, Edo."


    Emil closed the door behind him, leaving Edo alone. The boy let out a deep sigh, glancing toward the exit.


    "Ugh, what a weird guy," he muttered under his breath.


    "I''d better check if Leni is alright. I can''t just rely on this scammer words," he thought.


    Finally, he got up from the bed and headed toward the second door in the room, which led to an adjoining space.


    Edo carefully opened the door, trying not to wake the sleeping girl. Through the crack, he saw Leni deep in sleep. But something caught his attention.


    "Ugh... Why is she sleeping like that? My back hurts just looking at her," he sighed.


    Leni was sprawled out in an incredibly awkward position¡ªher head hung off the edge of the bed, her hair spilling onto the floor. Her left arm dangled beside her head, while her right arm was tucked beneath her back. One leg was propped against the wall, while the other was twisted at an odd angle.


    Edo closed the door, shaking his head.


    "Well, it seems like she''s fine. Thankfully. I wouldn''t forgive myself if I somehow ruined her plans," he thought with relief.


    He returned to his bed and lay down, staring at the ceiling. His thoughts wandered to recent events and the memories of Leni that continued to trouble him.


    "Damn it... What was I even thinking? I followed her, hoping to push the story forward, but I only caused more problems. If it weren''t for me, she would''ve been more focused. She wouldn''t have lost consciousness and would''ve definitely won that fight," he thought bitterly.


    He clenched his fists, angered at himself.


    "The truth is, in my current state, I don''t stand a chance of returning home. This world is full of strong creatures¡ªmonsters and people. I need to get stronger¡­ I need to find the demigod of Wisdom. That''s my goal. But right now, I''m too weak..."


    He remembered Leni''s proposal about joining the Fourth Unit of Nolan, the court knight.


    "This might be my chance. If I join, I''ll be able to train, gain knowledge from the castle library, and at the same time, help Leni in her mission to improve the image of demons since Nolan''s unit is entirely made up of demons. I''ll also be able to keep an eye on her to make sure she doesn''t do anything reckless. Sounds like a perfect plan. But... I''m not a demon... I don''t have fire magic, and I can''t fight the way they''d expect. And I refuse to use that disgusting death-vision power... But... I have to take the risk!


    From Leni''s memories¡ªeven though I don''t understand why I saw them¡ªI know that Nolan is currently away from the castle. If that''s the case, I''ll need a place to stay while I wait for his return. Maybe I can ask Leni to arrange a guest room for me in the castle. But whether that''ll work out... It doesn''t matter. I''ll think about it tomorrow!"


    Before falling asleep, he glanced at his crystal-encased hand, which rested on the desk. He quickly averted his eyes from the awkward sight, pulled the blanket over himself, and closed his eyes.


    "Tomorrow is a new day. Everything will work out somehow," he whispered to himself before drifting off to sleep.

 Decision

    "Wake up, Edo!" ¨C he heard a familiar voice. Something about it didn''t sit right with him. He couldn''t tell why, but somehow, instinctively, he knew what was coming. He quickly rolled to the side, leaping off the bed, just as Leni landed in the spot where he had been lying moments ago, her elbow aimed right where his stomach would have been. Had he not dodged, it would have ended painfully.


    Edo, who had barely managed to get up from the floor, started shouting:


    "Hey, what was that?! Are you trying to kill me, woman?!"


    "Oh... I missed," Leni sighed, putting on a disappointed face. "Next time, I''ll get it right."


    "Hey, don''t even think about it! There''s not going to be a next time! That''s the last time you pull a stunt like that!" Edo barked, visibly irritated.


    "Ugh, if I didn''t know about that weird habit of hers from her memories, I''d probably have a massive bruise right now," he thought.


    "Edo... How are you feeling?" Leni asked softly, lowering her gaze.


    "How am I feeling?! You just tried to tackle me, and now you''re asking?! What even¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence when he saw her expression. The sadness radiating from her face made him lose the will to finish his complaint.


    "Edo... I''m sorry. I''m really sorry... If it weren''t for me, none of this would have happened. I was too careless... I failed as a court mage, I failed in battle, and I caused all of this. It''s my fault... I shouldn''t have taken you on such a dangerous mission. Even though I failed, you still saved me. I owe you my life, Edo... Will you ever forgive me?"


    Edo looked at her in disbelief. He had never seen her like this before. Always cheerful and a bit chaotic, the mage now seemed completely broken. She sat on the bed with her head down. Her beautiful, long black hair fell over her shoulders, and her white court mage robe spilled out across the bedding. The usually radiant girl now seemed like a shadow of herself.


    "Leni..." Edo said quietly.


    The girl looked up at him with sad eyes.


    "Don''t worry so much. That kind of frown doesn''t suit your beautiful face," Edo said with a faint smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    Leni stared at him in disbelief.


    "What...? Edo, this isn''t the time for jokes. This is my fault... I should face the consequences. I should have tried harder. Because of me, you lost your arm, and because of me, you nearly died..." Her voice started to tremble, and tears formed in the corners of her eyes.


    "Leni!" Edo interrupted her firmly.


    The startled girl fell silent and looked at him expectantly.


    "This wasn''t your fault," Edo said calmly. "You gave it your all."


    Leni opened her mouth to protest, but Edo raised his hand, signaling her to let him finish.


    "I''m the one who screwed up. I went with you even though I wasn''t ready. I''m no powerhouse or hero. It''s my fault we almost died."


    "Edo, that''s not¡ª"


    "That''s what I thought yesterday," Edo cut her off. "Just like you, I blamed myself for everything. But you know what? The truth is, we can never predict how things will turn out. Maybe if I hadn''t gone with you, you would''ve died. Or maybe nothing would''ve happened at all. Maybe if you hadn''t saved me back in that bar, I wouldn''t even be alive right now. We''ll never know."


    Leni stared at him with wide eyes, speechless.


    "What I''m trying to say is that fate is unpredictable. We should be grateful for what we have. We''re alive and well... well, mostly," he added, glancing at the place where his right arm used to be. "Though I''m hoping that Adam guy will patch me up quickly." He finished with a wide grin.


    Leni stared at Edo with her mouth wide open, clearly shocked and at a loss for words.


    "Is something wrong? Do I have something on my face?" the boy asked, growing increasingly self-conscious. "Yeah, I know, I''m not much of a looker, but you don''t have to¡ª" He didn''t get a chance to finish as Leni suddenly threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him and hugging him tightly with all her strength.  This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Thank you..." she whispered softly, but the tender words were unmistakably clear to Edo. She pressed her warm body against his, though that wasn''t what he was worried about right now... She was hugging him so tightly that he started to feel like he was running out of air.


    A slightly flushed Edo realized the situation was getting out of hand.


    "Leni... you''re... suffocating me..." he managed to choke out faintly.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" the embarrassed mage jumped back, letting go of him.


    Edo slumped to the floor, immediately gasping for air.


    "I just got up, and you''ve already almost killed me twice..." he joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Leni looked at him, a soft, warm smile appearing on her face.


    "You''re just like them."


    "What did you say?" Edo asked, confused, raising an eyebrow.


    Leni seemed flustered, quickly shaking her head.


    "N-no, nothing... It''s nothing important," she replied, slightly embarrassed.


    Under normal circumstances, Edo wouldn''t have had any idea what she was talking about, but he knew her memories and understood what she meant.


    "So, I remind her of her older brothers..." he thought, a faint smile spreading across his face. "Saron¡ªpushy, confident, and brave¡ªand Aron¡ªgoofy and lazy. Huh, there''s some truth to that."


    Lost in thought, Edo slowly got up from the floor. However, questions still swirled in his mind, refusing to let him rest. Why hadn''t he taken on his spiritual form yet, as he usually did while sleeping? And then there was the matter of joining Nolan''s squad¡ªthat was a conversation he could no longer put off, especially with Leni.


    His musings were interrupted by the sudden opening of the door. Emil, the shopkeeper, entered the room with his characteristic playful smile.


    "Well, well, I see you''re up. How are you feeling?" he asked with amusement.


    "Honestly, fine..." Edo replied, a bit awkwardly. "Not sure what else to say."


    "I see. So, I guess you''ll be heading to the castle soon to deal with your arm, right?" Emil asked, glancing at Leni.


    "Yes! I just woke him up. Let''s go, Edo, we don''t have time to waste! It''s already nine, and Adam might have a lot of work, so we need to hurry!" Leni said energetically, grabbing Edo by the hand.


    However, Edo quickly pulled his hand free, raising it in protest.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold up! Are you kidding me?! You expect me to show up at the castle like this for the first time?! First impressions matter! And look at me¡ªI''m dirty, wearing the same clothes as yesterday, and I stink. And there, for crying out loud, will be the elite of the country! How do you even imagine this?! No way! Absolutely no way. I need to freshen up, wash up, and change clothes!" Edo declared firmly, clearly offended.


    "Edo, come on!" Leni tried to convince him. "Nobody there cares about stuff like that. Everyone wears the same court robes. Oh, please, Edo!" she begged, looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    "No, no, and no!" Edo said resolutely, crossing his arms over his chest. "Emil, do you have any spare clothes I can borrow?"


    "A hundred gold coins," the shopkeeper replied without hesitation.


    "Ugh, you damn scammer!" Edo growled, rolling his eyes. "Fine, I''ll wear the same clothes as yesterday, but at least let me wash up, you dirty people!"


    "I never said you couldn''t wash up..." Emil responded, slightly perplexed.


    "Doesn''t matter! You''re just a dirty scammer!" Edo shot back, pointing at him accusingly before quickly grabbing his jacket and heading toward the bathroom.


    Emil sighed, shaking his head and rolling his eyes.


    ***


    "Are you ready, Edo?" Leni asked with clear impatience, watching Edo step out of the bathroom.


    "Hey... it literally took me six minutes. Why are you talking to me like that?" Edo replied loudly, irritated, as he fixed his hair and wiped water droplets from his face.


    "Alright, since you''re ready, let''s go. Come on, I''ve got your arm in this bag," Leni said, pointing to a leather bag with a satisfied smile before heading toward the exit, weaving her way through the rows of store shelves.


    Edo sighed heavily, leaning against the doorframe.


    "I don''t know whether to be scared or amused that she''s the one holding my arm..." he muttered under his breath as he slowly followed her.


    As he crossed the threshold of the room, he found himself in the narrow aisles of a shop packed with goods. The room he had been in was directly connected to the store. Leni was already outside.


    "I see my favorite customer is impatient again and doesn''t wait for her savior!" a cheerful man in a yellow sweater called out from behind the counter. It was Emil.


    "Shut it, smart guy. I appreciate the rescue, but that doesn''t excuse your little scams. I have an important question for you... Have you seen our horse? The one we rented from... uh... what was his name again..." Edo frowned, trying to recall.


    "Bob?" Emil asked.


    "Yeah, that''s it. I''ve never been good at remembering the names of side characters. We borrowed a horse from him, and it ran off when a monster attacked us. Have you seen it?"


    "Don''t worry about it. The horse made it back to Bob. When I was on my way to pick you up, I found the poor, frightened thing and returned it to its owner. Also, you really should start remembering people''s names," Emil replied.


    Edo frowned, looking slightly embarrassed.


    He made his way toward the exit, but just as he was about to leave the shop, Emil called out again.


    "When the king returns with reinforcements, watch out for the First Court Mage. He''s also capable of detecting energy in the surroundings, so you''ll be a target. That''s all."


    A cold chill ran down Edo''s spine, but he took a deep breath to steady himself.


    "Thanks for the heads-up..." he muttered over his shoulder, leaving the shop.


    ***


    "Are you sure they''ll let me in dressed like this? I look like some random townsperson, and I wasn''t exactly blessed with good looks, so I can''t even count on charm..." Edo said dejectedly, walking beside Leni through the crowded streets of the capital.


    "How many times are you going to ask that question? Relax, I''ll take care of everything. I''ll make up a little story, say I found myself a student, and I''ll even get you a room in the castle itself. I''m amazing, right? Hehe," Leni laughed, puffing out her chest proudly.


    "I''m not entirely convinced, but I''ll have to trust you," Edo replied with a slightly forced smile, giving her a thumbs-up, which made her grin broadly.


    As they continued walking, Edo couldn''t shake the thoughts swirling in his head. Finally, he decided to voice the question that had been nagging at him ever since the helpless moment in the forest.


    "What if I accepted your proposal and joined Nolan''s squad like you wanted from the beginning?" he asked hesitantly, scratching the back of his neck.


    "Wh-what?!?!" the startled mage shouted, stopping dead in her tracks.


    "You know... I''ve been thinking about some things and realized it''s not such a bad idea. Especially for someone who doesn''t really know what to do with themselves. Besides, as a soldier, I''d have a guaranteed place to sleep within the castle grounds."


    When Edo looked up, he saw Leni in front of him, laughing and excited, practically bouncing with joy.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Edo! You might not be the strongest, but you have potential. Nolan will turn you into a warrior worthy of his squad!" Leni exclaimed, almost dancing with excitement.


    "Just as I thought... At least now I understand why she wanted me in that squad so badly. She owes her life to this Nolan guy and wanted to repay her debt. She''s a good person..." Edo thought as he followed the mage toward the castle.


    "As for rooms in the castle ¨C there are plenty. I don''t even have to pretend you''re my student anymore. All I need to say is that you want to join Nolan''s squad, and you''ll be allowed to stay on the castle grounds until he returns with his troops."


    "Thanks, Leni," Edo said quietly, his words bringing a warm smile to Leni''s face.


    "No problem," she replied cheerfully, her smile so genuine that Edo felt a sudden warmth on his own skin.


    "Ugh, I really need to work on handling my emotions when talking to beautiful women... I have a feeling I''ll be talking to them a lot in this awful world," Edo thought, embarrassed.

 Castle

    As they stood at the summit of the mountain, facing the spectacular gates of the castle, Edo turned around to glance behind him. The landscape he saw was breathtaking ¡ª the panorama of the city stretching out at the foot of the mountain seemed almost surreal. But it wasn''t the beauty of the view that left him breathless; it was the exhaustion. Edo had never expected the climb to the top to be so tiring. Perhaps if he''d been traveling alone, it would''ve been smoother, but the company of the energetic sorceress, who practically sprinted uphill, had completely shattered any sense of comfort he might have had.


    "We''re here! So, how do you like the view of the capital from this height?" Leni called out, her voice full of excitement, as she glanced at him with a gleam of anticipation in her eyes.


    Still trying to catch his breath, Edo looked at her with clear disapproval.


    "Listen, could you slow down for once? You walk as if you''re running, and running has never been my strong suit," he muttered, struggling to steady his racing heartbeat.


    Leni tilted her head and scrutinized him.


    "Oh, don''t exaggerate. I wasn''t going that fast. Besides, we''re here now, so quit whining."


    Edo gave the massive structure in front of him another glance. It was a castle, and although he could only see the gate and a portion of the walls, they were already impressive.


    "Well, shall we go in?" Leni asked, breaking his train of thought.


    "What do you think? Of course, we''re going in. What kind of question is that?" Edo replied, narrowing his eyes at her.


    Leni sighed deeply, as if dealing with a particularly stubborn child.


    "You have to nitpick everything, don''t you?" she said with irritation.


    Edo smirked slightly.


    "Maybe I don''t look like it, but I enjoy intelligent conversations. You know, the kind that''s just right ¡ª no unnecessary questions, but no overthinking either... Hey! Are you even listening to me?!" he suddenly shouted, realizing Leni had already disappeared from his view and was heading toward the castle gates.


    "Hey, wait up!" he yelled, panic rising as he ran after her.


    When he finally caught up, panting heavily, he gritted his teeth and said,


    "Could you just wait for a second? And it''s rude to walk away when someone''s talking!"


    Leni didn''t reply immediately. She kept walking briskly, almost as if she were ignoring him entirely. Edo, nearly tripping over his own feet, tried desperately to keep pace with her.


    "Hey, are you going to answer me or not?" he asked, gasping for air.


    At last, Leni stopped, turning to him with a slightly mocking smile. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she said,


    "Well, you said you like intelligent conversations, right? So here you go. You ask unnecessary questions, so I don''t answer. Maybe you don''t look like it, but you really must enjoy intelligent chats, huh?" she added, her voice dripping with sarcasm. A wide, almost sinister smile spread across her face.


    Edo ground his teeth together.


    ¡ªOne of these days, I swear, I''ll ¡ª


    But suddenly, a memory surfaced ¡ª something important that he hadn''t given much thought to until now because of the chaotic circumstances and his concern for Leni''s safety. Although the memories of Leni he had seen were somewhat blurry, certain moments stood out with crystal clarity. One of those memories was the day they''d met. However, there were also things he''d seen that he shouldn''t have ¡ª things that went against his principles. Edo had tried to erase them from his mind out of respect for Leni''s privacy.


    Yet now, a wicked idea came to him. He decided to use what he had seen as payback.


    A sly, almost sinister smile crept across Edo''s lips as he leaned toward her and said:


    ¡ª Red


    Leni looked at the boy, not understanding what he was talking about. Her eyebrow raised slightly in surprise, and she tilted her head to the side.


    " Uhhh, Edo, I have no idea what you''re talking about," said the sorceress, furrowing her brow as if trying to solve some complex riddle.


    Edo chuckled softly under his breath, confident in his triumph. His smile brimmed with malicious satisfaction.


    " The color of your underwear is red! Ha! So, what now?! Revenge is always sweet!"he exclaimed, looking at her with a smug expression.


    He knew he was right. He had seen her memories and knew that Leni mostly wore red underwear. He was sure this single sentence would embarrass her. So, he stood still, waiting for a reaction¡ªflushed cheeks, confusion, maybe even an angry outburst. But... nothing of the sort happened.


    Leni had the exact same expression on her face as before. No embarrassment, no reaction Edo had anticipated. She looked at him as if his words were completely ordinary. After a moment, she raised an eyebrow and asked with slight confusion:


    ¡ªUhh, Edo, why are you laughing so weirdly?


    Her words completely threw Edo off. He had expected anything but this. Quickly, he analyzed the situation in his head, trying to find a logical explanation.


    "Well... didn''t you hear what I said? Your underwear is..."he began, wanting to rattle her.


    Leni interrupted him, clearly tired of the situation:


    ¡ª I''m not deaf, Edo. My underwear is red. So what about it?


    Her tone was calm, though now there was a hint of irritation in it. Edo froze. His grand plan had fallen apart.


    "Don''t tell me this was supposed to be some form of revenge?" Leni suddenly asked, a smile appearing on her face.


    Edo, feeling growing embarrassment, blushed to the tips of his ears. At that moment, Leni stepped closer to him, her smile widening.


    "I expected you to be interested in such things, but to the point of spying? Naughty, Edo. Very naughty" she said with feigned indignation, giggling at the same time.


    Edo froze. He hadn''t expected Leni to draw such conclusions. She had no idea he had used her memories and was convinced he had somehow spied on her. Panicking, he began frantically searching for words that could salvage the situation.


    "It''s not like that! It just happened! Listen, this is a misunderstanding, you have to understand!" he finally blurted out, but his words sounded more like babble than a convincing explanation.


    Leni laughed even louder, seeing his complete helplessness. Her eyes sparkled with amusement.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Relax, I understand. I know boys your age are into things like that. I never quite understood this fascination with underwear... What''s so interesting about it?"she said nonchalantly, turning toward the castle.


    Edo, still blushing furiously, muttered under his breath:


    ¡ª You really don''t understand anything...


    But Leni didn''t hear him anymore, as she was already heading toward the gate, leaving the embarrassed and confused Edo far behind.


    ***


    ¡ª Hello, Leni!


    " Oh, hey, Leni! Good to see you again!" said two guards almost simultaneously as they stood in front of the gate.


    Both were tall, though they looked completely different. One had light blond hair and a friendly expression, while the other had brown hair and a more stern, almost intimidating look. However, his calm demeanor completely contradicted his appearance. They were dressed in heavy silver armor that gleamed in the sunlight. At their sides hung swords, and the breastplates bore the distinctive emblem of the Kingdom of Ero.


    "Who have you brought with you, young one?" the blond guard asked curiously, shifting his gaze to Leni''s companion."Judging by his hair color, he must be one of your friends, huh?" He added, clearly referring to the boy''s black hair, a characteristic trait of demons.


    Leni raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest, responding with a slight smile:


    ¡ª First of all: not "young one," Dermi! I''m older than you, but thanks for the compliment. And second... this boy is... well, let him introduce himself!


    Before Edo could react, Leni stepped behind him and gave him a gentle push, moving him forward toward the guards. Surprised, the boy didn''t hesitate for a moment. He nodded respectfully and, in a calm, confident voice, said:


    ¡ª My name is Edo. I am... a demon, and I wish to join the Fourth Court Knight, Nolan''s unit. It would be a great honor.


    The guards exchanged surprised glances.


    ¡ª Well, well, quite the well-mannered boy, ¡ª said the brown-haired man, glancing at Edo''s hand. ¡ª But I assume he''ll need an examination by our medic, given the state of that hand.


    "You bet, Ujot! ¡ª Leni laughed, responding to the brown-haired guard. ¡ªBut you''ve got to admit, I''ve got an eye for people, don''t I?" She laughed again.


    ""So, will you let us through?" Leni asked, smiling innocently.


    "Of course" they replied almost in unison, signaling to someone standing behind the gate.


    Suddenly, the massive wooden and metal gates began to open with a loud creak. The sound was almost deafening, but after a moment, Edo was greeted by a sight that left him speechless.


    In front of him stretched a fortress¡ªmonumental and powerful¡ªa true pride of the Kingdom of Ero. Warriors were training everywhere, craftsmen toiled away, blacksmiths forged weapons, and thick walls encircled the entire area. Nearby stood barracks where the troops were stationed, and at the very center of it all stood a magnificent, ornate castle, towering proudly over the entire region.


    "Enjoy your stay, Edo! And see you later, Leni!" Dermi called out as the gate closed behind them with a thud.


    Edo still couldn''t take his eyes off the view before him. What Leni had previously described to him now looked even more incredible.


    "So, Edo, how do you like it?" Leni asked with a wide grin, amused by his reaction.


    "Y-yeah... Pretty...much"he began, but trailed off, unable to find the right words. He had never imagined he would see something like this with his own eyes.


    However, his awe was interrupted by a thought that kept nagging at him.


    ¡ª Hey, Leni... Don''t you think that was a little too easy? I mean, they just let me in like that. What if I were an enemy? Don''t you think that''s a bit careless on the part of the authorities?


    Leni raised an eyebrow and looked at him, clearly amused.


    " Don''t worry about it! The authorities trust the royal knights and mages enough to let them bring in whoever they want. They just believe in our judgment and... our eye for people. That''s how amazing we are, hehe." She laughed, clearly pleased with herself.


    Edo frowned, looking at her in disbelief. Her answer didn''t satisfy him at all.


    "Judgment and an eye for people? Sure... what else?" he muttered irritably, following the sorceress, who was already heading toward the castle entrance.


    ***


    As soon as they passed through the massive, intricately carved castle doors, Edo was greeted by a grand, ornate hall straight out of a fairy tale or legend. The space was overwhelming in its opulence. Majestic chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their crystals shimmering in the light streaming through tall, arched windows. Everywhere he looked were richly decorated pieces of furniture made of dark wood, people dressed in clothing that spoke of high social status, and portraits that seemed to gaze curiously at anyone entering. The walls were adorned with intricate bas-reliefs, and the floor gleamed with marble in shades of gold and white. Everything about this building seemed unreal, as if it were taken from another world.


    To the right stretched a spacious dining hall, where long tables were set with silver dishes and crystal goblets. Chairs with velvet cushions stood neatly in place, and smaller chandeliers hung above the tables. To the left was a library, its shelves reaching all the way to the ceiling. Hundreds, if not thousands, of books in bindings of various colors and textures tempted Edo for a moment to step closer, to touch them, to uncover the secrets they held. Straight ahead, directly opposite the entrance, a grand staircase unfolded. Covered with a red carpet that seemed to absorb every step, it led to a mezzanine where more mysterious rooms of this impressive castle likely awaited."


    Leni paused for a moment, glancing at Edo before gesturing toward the bag that held his severed hand. "So, Edo? We''re heading straight to Adam, right?" she asked with barely concealed impatience, then turned toward the stairs.


    "Hey, wait a second, woman!" Edo shouted, panic creeping into his voice. His heart pounded wildly as he imagined Leni disappearing from sight. In an unfamiliar place filled with strangers and potential dangers, he''d be left to fend for himself¡ªa fear he dreaded above all else. Edo had always struggled with navigating new environments, the uncertainty of unfamiliar spaces paralyzing him.


    Trying to catch up with Leni , Edo collided with someone, the impact sending him crashing onto the marble floor. The dull thud of his fall momentarily silenced the chatter of other guests in the hall.


    "Hey, kid, watch where you''re going!" came a loud, gruff voice. Edo lifted his head, his eyes immediately locking onto a figure that seemed familiar. Standing before him was a lizardman¡ªthe very same one he had encountered two days ago, when he first found himself in this strange world.


    The tall figure was clad in a black robe adorned with delicate golden patterns, and a sword hung at his side. On the lizardman''s shoulder, Edo noticed the number "8" etched into the fabric. Drawing from the knowledge he''d gained through Leni''s memories, Edo instantly realized he was facing the eighth royal knight.


    "You... You''re a royal knight?!" Edo stammered, unable to hide his astonishment.


    The lizardman stared at him with a mix of disbelief and curiosity, his golden eyes glinting in the light of the chandeliers. "Listen, kid, maybe you should apologize first, huh? And by the way, who are you? I don''t recall us ever meeting."


    Edo scrambled to his feet, feeling painfully awkward. "I''m sorry... Really, I''m sorry. It was my fault. But... we *have* met before. Two days ago. I was that weirdo acting like a fool in the middle of the street..."


    The lizardman furrowed his brow, scrutinizing Edo more closely. His gaze hardened, and his posture shifted, exuding an intensity that made Edo feel even more uneasy.


    "You... That''s impossible..." the lizardman muttered, struggling to conceal his shock.


    "My name is Toru," the lizardman interrupted curtly. "And that''s how you''ll address me. But that''s not what matters right now..."


    Edo swallowed hard. "Look, I don''t know what your problem is. Can you explain what''s going on?"


    "Your eyes..." Toru began slowly, his voice barely above a whisper, trembling with genuine fear. "You''re not the same person. I don''t know how it''s possible, but if it weren''t for my memory of voices, I would never believe it was you..."


    Edo frowned, confused by Toru''s cryptic words. But before he could say anything, Toru continued. "We lizardmen recognize people by their eyes. Faces all look the same to us. But you... Your eyes are different. Terrifying. You''re not the same boy I met two days ago. And yet, your voice... Your voice says otherwise. No human can change so much in just two days... What have you been through... or what have you *become*?"


    Suddenly, Toru''s hand moved to his sword, gripping its hilt tightly.


    "Whoa, Toru, what are you¡ªhey... hey, hey, HEY! WHAT THE HELL?!" Edo shouted, stumbling back a step. Silence fell over the room as all eyes turned toward the unfolding scene.


    "I don''t know what you are, but I must eliminate you immediately..." Toru said, drawing his sword.


    All eyes in the hall turned toward them as Toru raised his weapon.


    Terrified, Edo froze, unsure of what to do.


    "Shit, this is bad... He''s actually going to kill me! What the hell is going on?! I have to... I have to..." he thought, his mind racing in panic. A wave of disgust washed over him. "I''ll have to use the power of the eye. Not the left one¡ªI''ll start with the right. I need to analyze my chances first."


    Focusing his right eye on the lizardman, Edo felt a sharp, searing pain.


    ~| Chance of death ¨C Unavoidable: 100% |~


    ~| Cause ¨C Precise strike |~


    What...


    Cold sweat drenched Edo''s body. He couldn''t find any words.


    "Is this... Ha... Ha... No... This has to be some kind of joke. Will the first being I encountered in this world really be the one to kill me?"


    Despairing, Edo watched as the lizardman slowly prepared to strike.


    "No... There''s no point in using the left eye. There''s no point... 100%? Even if I could reduce the chances, how many deaths would it take? Ten? Twelve? My body wouldn''t survive that... This is the end."


    "Die," Toru whispered coldly and lunged to strike the boy.


    "Edo! What''s taking you so long down there... Pleeeeaaassssseee hurrrrryyy! How much longer do I have to wait, huh?!" Leni''s impatient voice echoed from the mezzanine as she leaned over the balustrade, glaring down at him.


    Her voice broke the tension like a spell. The sword that was just inches from Edo''s throat stopped mid-air. Toru''s golden eyes, once filled with murderous intent, suddenly softened as if a fire within him had been extinguished.


    Edo, drenched in sweat and trembling uncontrollably, looked up at Leni. She stood there, arms crossed, visibly irritated.


    "Toru... Seriously? Are you testing another rookie? Again? How long is this going to amuse you? Grow up already! What are you even doing?!" she said sharply, her voice booming through the hall.


    Toru turned to face her, his threatening demeanor melting away into a playful, almost sheepish grin. "Well, you know, I had to see what he''s made of! Haha!" he replied, laughing as if the situation was nothing more than a harmless prank.


    Leni sighed heavily and rolled her eyes. "If Nolan hears about this, you''re in trouble, Toru. Stop messing with Edo already. He''s got an important meeting with Adam. Now get lost. Edo, hurry up, I''m waiting upstairs." With that, she disappeared behind the balustrade, leaving the two alone.


    Toru''s grin vanished as quickly as it had appeared. His face grew serious, and his gaze returned to Edo.


    "Edo, huh..." he muttered, as though testing the name. Slowly, he sheathed his sword. The murmurs in the hall resumed, and the crowd returned to their conversations, dismissing the incident as another of Toru''s bizarre games.


    Edo, paralyzed with fear, couldn''t utter a word. He stood rooted to the spot, too shaken to even process what had just happened. All he could manage was a small, hesitant nod.


    Toru let out a long sigh, glancing briefly toward where Leni had been moments earlier. "So, she trusts you, huh?" he said, more to himself than to Edo.


    Still pale and trembling, Edo nodded again, unable to find his voice.


    "Ugh..." Toru ran a hand over his face, as if trying to wipe away the weight of the moment. His voice softened, and a hint of guilt crept into his eyes. "I know this might sound absurd coming from me now... but I''m sorry. I don''t expect you to forgive me... but... I''ve never seen anything like this before. Your eyes..." He paused, struggling to find the words. "Your eyes are terrifying."


    With that, Toru turned and began walking toward the exit.


    Edo, drained and barely able to stand, knew he needed to check one last thing. Activating his right eye again, he focused on Toru to assess the odds.


    ~| Chance of death ¨C Improbable: less than 1% |~


    ~| Cause ¨C Insufficient probability to determine a direct cause |~


    "Heh... I''ve learned something really useful," Edo muttered to himself.


    Stumbling, he forced himself toward the stairs to follow Leni.

 Helplessness

    Still terrified, Edo, shaken by his encounter with the lizard, slowly climbed the long stairs. Every step felt heavier, and the echo of his breathing bounced off the cold, stone walls. When he finally reached the top, he found himself in an empty, dimly lit corridor leading to Adam''s office. But before he could take another step, a familiar voice reached his ears.


    "What took you so long...? Do you want your arm back or not?" Leni was waiting for him with clear impatience, resting one hand on her hip while holding a bag in the other¡ªthe bag that carried his severed arm.


    Edo, still drenched in sweat and shaking with fear, lifted his gaze and struggled to force out words, trying to mask his terror with a joke.


    "Listen¡­ do something about that damn lizard... If you hadn''t shown up, I''d be dead by now¡­" His voice was weak, and every word trembled under the weight of his recent ordeal.


    Leni sighed and looked at him with mild amusement.


    " That''s just Toru being Toru. He always tests the newbies who show up at the castle. Relax, it was just a joke" she said, flashing a small smile.


    But Edo knew better. Maybe Toru had a habit of messing with newcomers, but this time¡­ this time it wasn''t a joke. The lizard really wanted to kill him. Edo could feel it¡ªhis eye had told him the truth.


    He shuddered as a new realization began to form in his mind.


    *"I almost died¡­ This wasn''t some simulation or a controlled threat I could just brush off. If Leni hadn''t shown up, I''d be dead right now¡­ But I learned something important. My survival isn''t just based on my own actions. Before Leni arrived, I had a 100% chance of dying. But then¡­ suddenly, it dropped to zero. That means my fate isn''t only in my hands¡ªothers, even unknowingly, can affect it. That''s valuable knowledge¡­ If I use it wisely, I can avoid a lot of bad situations. Maybe I won''t even need my left eye''s visions¡­ since they always end in death."*


    Leni frowned slightly, noticing his distant expression.


    ¨C Edo, are you okay? You''re pale¡­ and soaked¡­ ¨C Her voice carried concern.


    The boy lifted his gaze and tried to keep his face as neutral as possible.


    ¨C Really, it''s nothing. That lizard just scared the crap out of me, that''s all. I''m fine ¨C he replied, forcing his voice to sound steady.


    But Leni wasn''t convinced. She studied him closely.


    " Edo... You''re shaking¡­ That''s not ''fine.'' If something''s wrong, you can tell me ¨C her tone was softer now, but firm.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Edo refused to give in.


    " No, it''s just a habit, really, hahaha, nothing to worry about, everything is - - -


    He didn''t finish.


    A sharp *smack* echoed through the empty corridor as her palm met his cheek. For a moment, silence filled the air.


    Leni stared at him, irritation in her eyes¡­ but also concern.


    "Snap out of it, Edo¡­ You think you can fool me with that unsteady voice and a body shaking like a damn leaf? What''s going on?" "she demanded, her voice stern but warm.


    Edo raised a hand to his cheek. It stung, but that pain¡­ that pain grounded him. And then, before he even realized it, the words he had been suppressing came spilling out.


    " I''m scared... "he whispered, his voice trembling.


    Leni''s brows lifted slightly, surprised.


    " You''re scared...? But -


    "I''m scared¡­ I''m fucking scared... I... I''M REALLY FUCKING SCARED!!!" his voice rose into a shout.


    She took a step back, startled by the raw emotion bursting from him. Tears glistened in his eyes.


    That encounter with the lizard had been a trigger. It had ignited everything he had been suppressing until now.


    " I''m scared¡­ Why is this happening to me, huh?! What the hell did I do to deserve this?!" His voice shook with barely contained pain. "Ever since I got here, all I''ve done is suffer¡­ I barely escape death over and over again¡­ Do you know what that feels like?!


    He clenched his fists.


    " Helplessness... Helplessness¡­ THAT FUCKING HELPLESSNESS!! That feeling that you have no control over your own fate! I never complained about my life before¡­ So why is this happening to me?! The only thing waiting for me here is misfortune¡­ Nothing but fucking misfortune... ¨C his voice cracked.


    Edo looked at her, his eyes reflecting pain and¡­ a sense of injustice. As if he were looking at someone who had done him wrong.


    "And you¡­ Because of you, I suffered the most¡­ Why the hell did you let me go with you, huh?!?!" His voice trembled with emotion, each word carrying accumulated rage and despair.


    The boy''s scream echoed through the corridor, bouncing off the cold stone walls.


    "You knew I was incompetent¡­ So why¡­? WHY THE FUCK?!"


    Leni stood before him, unmoved, her gaze unwavering.


    Edo clenched his fists, his breath ragged.


    "Your incompetence¡­ Your recklessness¡­ Do you even realize what it led to?!? DO YOU?!??" His voice broke, yet he kept going. "Do you know how much I had to endure, saving your useless ass?! All because of your carelessness¡­ Your approach¡­ FUCKING PATHETIC!!"


    "What kind of idiot even gave you the title of court mage?! ¡­ Why the hell do I have to deal with all this¡­ I just want to go home. Leave me the fuck alone!!!"


    His voice echoed again.


    He took a step back, stumbled, but didn''t fall. His breathing was heavy, and his hands trembled.


    "You probably don''t even realize the state I was in when I saved you from that goddamn forest¡­" he whispered, his voice carrying something beyond just anger. "Do you even know how much it hurt¡­?"


    "It''s your fault¡­ Your fault¡­ Your¡­... fau... " His voice grew softer, until finally, his legs gave out.


    He collapsed to his knees.


    His teeth clenched, his gaze locked onto the floor, as if searching for answers to the questions that tormented his soul.


    The words he had spoken were like blades. He knew they would wound anyone. And yet¡­ Leni still looked at him the same way.


    She said nothing for a long moment.


    But then¡­


    "Edo." Her voice was quiet, almost gentle.


    The boy lifted his eyes, exhaustion written all over his face.


    He didn''t expect what she did next.


    She crouched in front of him and embraced him.


    The warmth of her body shook him more than he expected. He felt something crack inside his heart, as if, through all this tension, he had forgotten something important.


    He shut his eyes, feeling relief wash over him¡ªbut at the same time¡­ guilt.


    "Edo¡­ I''m really grateful you saved me¡­" she whispered, her breath brushing against his skin. "No matter what you say right now, I know who you really are¡­ Everyone needs to let it out sometimes. You''ve been through a lot these past few days¡­ You''re a good person, Edo."


    Her words made his chest tighten painfully. His throat felt dry, and his body began to shake slightly.


    - Leni¡­


    - Yes, Edo?


    - If I cried right now¡­ would you still see me as a man¡­?"


    Leni didn''t hesitate.


    - If a man has to cry, it should be in a woman''s arms.


    His breathing grew shallow.


    - Leni¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry¡­


    And then¡­


    The tears he had held back finally escaped.


    He didn''t stop them. He couldn''t.


    He cried.


    Like never before.

 Starting now

    I needed those words¡­


    I needed to hear them¡­


    I needed someone to say them to me¡­


    Leni walked slowly down the long corridor, leading Edo to the chamber of the court mage, Adam. He was the one who was supposed to heal the boy''s injured hand.


    In that conversation¡ªseemingly unnecessarily harsh¡ªthere was more truth than she wanted to admit. No one had ever spoken to her like that before. No one had ever pointed out her flaws so directly, even though deep down, she had always been aware of them. But he¡­ Edo¡­ he was the first to have the courage to say it to her face.


    He yelled.


    He yelled really loudly.


    His voice carried not just anger, but honesty. His words came straight from his heart¡ªhe didn''t hold back. Maybe he thought he had hurt her. Maybe he believed he had accused her unfairly, that he had done something unforgivable.


    But for Leni, those words were salvation.


    She knew she lacked responsibility. That she wasn''t living up to the role she was supposed to fulfill. People around her judged only her talent for magic, never her actions¡ªor rather, her lack of them.


    For years, she had traveled, and she had only taken up this position a year ago. And what had she done in that year? Nothing. She had wasted it. She told herself she needed a break, that without the king, there was no work for her because he was the one who gave orders to the court mage.


    But she could have done something. Anything. Trained. Helped someone. Supported the people.


    And yet, she did nothing.


    Now, guilt weighed heavily on her shoulders. She had brought Edo with her¡ªa boy who had nearly died¡ªdriven by his own convictions. She wanted to convince him. She wanted to repay her debt to Nolan.


    "Will he ever forgive me¡­?"


    The thought gnawed at her as she walked forward, the warm glow of the magical torches casting flickering shadows on the stone walls.


    She stopped and glanced at Edo.


    "Edo¡­ do you¡ª" she began, but then their eyes met.


    His gaze was exhausted. His eyes wet with tears.


    Leni fell silent and turned away.


    "Never mind¡­" she muttered.


    "No¡­ I can''t ask if he''ll forgive me. Those are empty words. I have to make him forgive me. This was all my fault. If I want to change anything, I have to start with myself. I have to become better. Stop drifting in dreams and get my act together. I want to be someone people can always rely on!"


    ¡ª Starting now.


    ---


    I shouldn''t have said those words¡­


    I shouldn''t have made her listen to them¡­


    I shouldn''t have spoken at all¡­


    I''m a fool. What was I even thinking? How could I be so reckless, so shortsighted? Even now, as I recall it, I see that look from just moments ago.


    She must hate me.


    Maybe she didn''t say it outright, maybe she didn''t show it, but I know deep down she resents me. How could she not? I let her down. I said one word¡­ no, far too many words.


    Will she ever forgive me? Is that even possible? And even if she does¡­ will I be able to forgive myself?


    No¡­ Thinking about it won''t change anything. What good does it do to dwell on my own failures now? Absolutely nothing. I won''t fix anything by wallowing in self-pity. If I want to change something, I need to act.


    I need to become stronger.


    That''s the only way. If I stay like this, I won''t be able to avoid making more mistakes, suffering more losses. This situation¡ªeverything that happened¡ªit was my fault. I took out my frustration on Leni when she wasn''t the one to blame. I was the weak one, the helpless one, unable to do anything else.


    I need to become someone who doesn''t have to rely on others all the time.


    Someone who can face reality on their own.


    I need to become someone¡­ someone others won''t have to worry about.


    I can''t allow another tragedy like the one in the forest. I won''t let it happen again.


    I need to become stronger.


    ¡ª Starting now.


    ***


    After a walk filled with heavy silence, they finally reached the door leading to Adam''s chamber.


    Leni, walking ahead, knocked on the door, but they creaked open on their own, as if expecting them. They were already unlocked.


    ¡ª Come in, please,a firm voice echoed from inside.


    Edo and Leni exchanged glances before cautiously stepping inside.


    The chamber looked exactly as Edo had seen in Leni''s memories¡ªmessy, with alchemical tools scattered everywhere. Shelves overflowed with books, some opened, others stacked haphazardly. The air was thick with the scent of herbs, mixed with the metallic tang of elixirs.


    ¡ª Well, well, who do we have here?


    A voice suddenly spoke up, startling them.


    The speaker was a tall man with an unshaven beard, dressed in the robes of the court mage. His hood rested loosely on his shoulders, but the most striking feature was¡­ his forehead. Large, as if nature had generously granted him extra space for thoughts.


    ¡ªNeed a hand? ¡ª Adam asked with a slight grin, reaching toward Edo''s right arm¡ªthe one he no longer had.


    Edo immediately remembered his peculiar sense of humor. Adam was a tragic comedian¡ªhis jokes always teetered on the edge of being inappropriate, yet somehow, he made them work.


    ¡ª Adam¡­ that was a bit out of line¡­ ¡ª Leni sighed, crossing her arms. ¡ª But that''s not important right now. I have a favor to ask.


    She pulled an object wrapped in cloth from her bag and carefully unveiled its contents. In her hands rested a hand, petrified in crystal, perfectly preserved and ready to be reattached.


    Adam glanced at it, then at Edo, his expression unreadable.


    ¡ª Hmm¡­ well, I don''t have too many patients today. Take a seat, I''ll deal with you in a moment.


    Edo raised an eyebrow.


    ¡ª Wait, just like that?! No explanation, no discussion?


    Adam shrugged.


    ¡ª Discussion? If you''re looking for conversation, ask for a HAND in marriage or go to a ball. Here, we heal, not chat.


    Edo groaned, and Leni shook her head.


    ¡ª Adam¡­ I heard you emphasize the word ''hand.'' That''s not funny.


    ¡ª Alright, alright, I apologize. Sit down. ¡ª Adam adjusted his hood. ¡ª Ahem¡­ What''s your name?


    Edo hesitated slightly before sitting down.


    ¡ªEdo.


    Leni took a seat on one of the chairs in the room while Adam began preparing the hand.


    ¡ª Alright, Edo¡­ Give me a moment to free this hand from the crystal, and then we''ll begin the procedure. ¡ª He paused, smirking. ¡ª Actually, I suppose I have time for a chat, despite what I just said about doctors not talking. I''m a man full of contradictions, you see.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Edo swallowed, a growing unease settling in his stomach.


    ¡ª So tell me, Edo¡­ how did you lose your hand?


    The boy sighed, tension tightening his shoulders at the thought of the upcoming procedure.


    ¡ª Well¡­ I was in the forest with Leni when a monster attacked us. The fight¡­ didn''t go too well, mostly because of my own stupidity. But¡­ somehow, we made it out alive.


    Leni glanced at him sadly, but Edo didn''t notice.


    ¡ª Mhmm¡­ ¡ª Adam murmured, not stopping his work. ¡ª And what did this monster look like?


    ¡ª It was huge, with a massive red crystal on its forehead¡­ and it looked like something between a human and a beast. And it could speak.


    Adam raised an eyebrow and glanced at Edo.


    ¡ª A B-rank monster. If it could speak, it was close to reaching A-rank.


    ¡ª Rank¡­ B? ¡ª Edo repeated, confused.


    ¡ª Yeah, monsters are classified by rank. I won''t go into details now¡ªif you''re curious, study it yourself. But anyway, I''ve freed your hand from the crystal¡­


    Adam grabbed the limb and approached Edo with a mischievous grin.


    ¡ª Once I put you back together, you won''t have trouble with tougher opponents anymore. Just raise your HANDS and surrender.


    Edo and Leni sighed almost in unison.


    ¡ª Alright, attaching the hand is going to hurt a bit. Brace yourself.


    Adam pressed Edo''s hand against his shoulder, and the boy felt a piercing pain.


    An unbearable agony, beyond comprehension. For a brief moment, his mind tried to resist, but his body failed him. He didn''t even get the chance to scream¡ªhe simply lost consciousness.


    ***


    ¡ª Damn¡­ Something''s not right¡­ ¡ª Adam muttered, furrowing his brows.


    His hands, usually steady and precise, trembled slightly as he tried to connect Edo''s arm to his body. Something was off. This should have been easier.


    ¡ª Why isn''t this working? Why did it hurt so much? It shouldn''t have been this painful¡­


    Leni, who had been sitting nearby, impatiently stepped closer to see what was happening. Worry was written all over her face, and a shadow of panic flickered in her eyes.


    ¡ª Adam, what''s going on? Why can''t you help him?!


    Adam sighed, running his fingers over his large forehead.


    ¡ª It feels¡­ like my energy isn''t connecting with him at all¡­ As if his own energy doesn''t exist¡­ Damn, we have a problem.


    Leni paled.


    ¡ª Can''t you do anything?¡ª she asked quietly, her voice trembling.


    Adam gave her a slightly offended look, as if she had suggested something ridiculous.


    ¡ª Can''t do anything? Of course, I can do something! I''m the best doctor in the kingdom! I won''t let him spend the rest of his life doing That with his left hand!


    ¡ª That joke was truly disgusting¡­ You know that, right? ¡ª Leni said, disgusted.


    Adam smirked and shrugged.


    ¡ª Hey, how did you know what I meant?! Anyway, never mind, I''m getting to work.


    With that, he carefully set Edo''s hand on a metal tray beside the operating chair. Then, he focused, stretching his hands forward.


    Small, sharp, glowing blue crystals formed in the air. A moment later, their color shifted to a deep red.


    Without further explanation, Adam began embedding the crystals into both Edo''s stump and the detached limb.


    ¡ª Adam¡­ What are you doing? I don''t understand any of this¡­ ¡ª Leni asked, her uncertainty growing.


    ¡ª You''re not here to understand, dear mage. But if you insist, I can explain my genius to you.


    He spoke with pride, carefully merging the crystals with Edo''s body.


    ¡ª These blue crystals were created using I tier earth magic. Since I''m not the best at magic outside of healing, I also had to use I tier ice magic, which gave them their color. The light you saw came from I tier light magic, and when the crystals turned red, that meant I used I tier blood magic.


    Leni frowned.


    ¡ª Okay¡­ but what''s the point of this? And how do you know so many advanced disciplines? Most mages only master the basic four, sometimes an additional minor element¡­


    Adam grinned widely.


    ¡ª I''m a genius, that''s all you need to know. Well, actually, these disciplines are quite similar to healing magic at the beginner level.


    As he spoke, he carefully placed the red crystals at specific points on Edo''s stump.


    ¡ª Light-based magic emits energy similar to the one we have in our cores. Thanks to that, I can perform the procedure without directly linking my energy to his. Instead, I control my own energy sealed within these crystals.


    Leni opened her mouth, but no words came out. She was in awe. She hadn''t expected Adam to find a solution so quickly.


    ¡ª And blood magic...? Why did you use it?


    Adam was already inserting the last crystals.


    ¡ª It allows the body to regenerate from within. The boy will feel pain for the first week, but over time, the crystals will become part of his body.


    Saying this, he embedded the final crystal. Then he took a step back, evaluating his work.


    ¡ª Alright, let''s see if this works.


    Leni stiffened.


    ¡ª See if it works? Wait... You don''t know if it works?!


    Adam shrugged.


    ¡ª Nope... I''ve only tested it on Gnomlets before. Nasty creatures, by the way. Alright¡­ time to begin.


    He placed his hands over Edo''s arm and focused. The crystals began to pulse with a gentle glow, then slowly fused together. Energy flowed through them like living light, gradually reconnecting the severed limb with the rest of the body.


    A moment later, the arm was whole.


    ¡ª Now, time to stitch it up.


    Adam reached for a needle and thread as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    ¡ª A needle...?*¡ª Leni looked at him in surprise.


    ¡ª What? Just because I''m a magic-using doctor doesn''t mean I don''t use traditional methods. Hand-stitching is far more precise.


    Leni sighed and sat back down.


    After an hour of intensive work, Edo''s arm¡ªdespite the visible stitches¡ªlooked as good as new. The skin was warm, circulation had returned to normal, and his fingers twitched slightly, as if just regaining their connection to the rest of his body.


    Adam smiled with satisfaction, checking his patient''s pulse. After a moment, he lifted his head and proudly announced:


    ¡ª Pulse is steady, so the procedure was a success!


    Leni practically jumped for joy. A wide smile spread across her face, and tears of relief sparkled in her eyes. Without thinking, she threw herself at Adam, hugging him tightly enough to make him grunt in surprise.


    ¡ª Thank you! Thank you so much!!! You''re amazing! ¡ª she said, squeezing the doctor even harder.


    Adam rolled his eyes, but the corners of his lips twitched into a slight smile.


    ¡ª **You don''t have to tell me that. I already know,** ¡ª he said with his usual confidence, though his tone was warm.


    Leni pulled away, wiping her eyes.


    ¡ª Alright, now we just have to wait for him to wake up.


    She looked at Edo, who lay still, his breathing steady, his chest rising and falling rhythmically.


    ¡ª That was¡­ a really difficult procedure¡­ ¡ª Adam added quietly, staring at his hands.


    ***


    Three hours passed.


    Suddenly, Edo''s eyes snapped open, and he almost immediately bolted upright from the chair. His breathing was heavy, his heart pounded in his chest, and his thoughts spun chaotically. He didn''t know where he was or what was happening¡­ but then the memories flooded back like an avalanche.


    Instantly, he looked down at his right hand, dread creeping in, afraid of what he might see.


    It was there.


    Whole.


    Unharmed.


    The only difference was the stitches running along his forearm.


    He swallowed hard and cautiously moved his fingers. The sensation was strange, as if the arm wasn''t entirely his own, but it worked. There was some pain, but aside from that¡­ everything seemed fine.


    ¡ª Edo, you''re awake! ¡ª Leni shouted, and within seconds, she was by his side, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug.


    Still slightly dazed, Edo returned the embrace.


    ¡ª Can you move it?¡ª she asked, pulling back to look at his face.


    ¡ª Yeah¡­ It hurts a little, but other than that, it''s fine,¡ª he said, trying to sound optimistic.


    Leni let out a relieved sigh and smiled widely, as if a heavy weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    ¡ª Of course, it''s fine! ¡ª Adam interjected from across the room, sitting with his arms crossed. ¡ªBecause I was the one performing the operation.


    Edo sighed, but a small smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡ª Thank you¡­ Thanks to you, I have my arm back.


    Adam shrugged, as if it were no big deal.


    ¡ª Yeah, well, your case was one of the worst I''ve ever treated. For some reason, I couldn''t heal you normally. It was like¡­


    He hesitated for a moment, furrowing his brows, then continued:


    ¡ª ¡­like you''re not human. Something¡­ different. My energy wouldn''t reach you.


    Edo froze. That statement made his heart lurch.


    His mind raced as he quickly analyzed the situation. Could it be because of his origins? He was from another world. Maybe that''s why Adam''s magic hadn''t worked as expected?


    Instead of sharing his thoughts, he decided to change the subject.


    ¡ª How long was I unconscious? ¡ª he asked.


    ¡ª About four hours, ¡ª Adam replied with a yawn.


    ¡ª Alright, then we should get going! ¡ª Leni suddenly said, grabbing Edo by his jacket.


    ¡ª Hey, what¡­?


    Before he could protest, she was already pulling him toward the exit, as if she wanted to leave as quickly as possible.


    There was something in her behavior¡­ as if she were running from something dangerous.


    They were almost out the door when suddenly, Adam spoke:


    ¡ª Hey, I have a question.


    Edo stopped and looked over his shoulder.


    ¡ª Maybe helping people connected to the court is my duty, and I don''t get paid for it¡­ But as a token of gratitude, could you help me with something?


    Edo raised an eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously.


    ¡ª Uhm¡­ And what exactly would I be helping with?


    ¡ª I''m preparing for a comedy contest¡­


    ***


    At that moment, he realized that Leni had already disappeared from the room.


    After seven hours of pure torture, Edo finally stepped out of Adam''s chamber, exhausted from the endless stream of terrible jokes. His head throbbed from the absurd humor, and the realization that he had survived the ordeal brought him no relief.


    It was already late, and he felt like he had fought an intense battle¡ªexcept instead of physical combat, he had endured the most embarrassing jokes he had ever heard.


    Just before he left, Adam gave him one last warning:


    ¡ª Try not to move too much for the next week. If you overdo it, you could ruin your arm, and I won''t be fixing it again.


    Edo just nodded and left the room.


    In the hallway, he encountered an unexpected sight.


    Leni was asleep on the couch, curled up like a small cat. Her breathing was calm, and a peaceful expression adorned her face.


    ¡ª She fell asleep¡­ ¡ª Edo murmured to himself.


    He remembered that she was supposed to show him where the guest rooms were. Apparently, she had dozed off while waiting for him.


    ¡ª Eh¡­ Well, I''ll manage. No need to wake her up.


    After all, he was supposed to be someone others didn''t have to worry about, right?


    He walked down the corridor, trying to find someone who could point him in the right direction. He knew that each court mage had access to one guest room, so he just needed to find the one assigned to Leni.


    As he wandered through the long stone hallway, passing by a few unremarkable statues, he suddenly noticed a strange shadow near one of them¡ªa statue depicting some kind of musician.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Someone was hiding there.


    ¡ª Uh¡­ Dude? What are you doing there? ¡ª Edo asked, slightly confused.


    The hidden figure flinched as if burned. A moment later, a young man with light, slightly messy hair stepped out from behind the statue.


    ¡ª I¡­ I''m just standing here¡­ Y-yeah¡­ ¡ª he stammered, avoiding Edo''s gaze.


    His voice carried an obvious lie. And¡­ was that embarrassment?


    Edo examined him more closely, and then it clicked.


    It was him.


    The same person he had seen in Leni''s memories. "The Fifth Court Knight ¨C Klein."


    Edo smirked.


    ¡ª So¡­ You''re just standing here?


    ¡ª Yes.


    ¡ª At the end of the hallway, where there''s absolutely nothing except Adam''s chamber?


    ¡ª Yes.


    ¡ª Behind a statue?


    ¡ª Yes.


    ¡ª You''re spying on Leni.


    ¡ª Yes¡­ Wait, WHAT?! NO! How did you even come up with that?! ¡ª Klein shouted, his face suddenly turning bright red.


    Edo barely held back his laughter.


    ¡ª Alright, alright, don''t get so flustered, Court Peeping Knight. I don''t blame you. Everyone has their needs, right? ¡ª he said with amusement.


    ¡ª COURT PEEPING KNIGHT?! What kind of name is that?! I demand a retraction! ¡ª Klein protested, his face now even redder.


    Edo figured he might as well have some fun with him.


    ¡ª Listen, Klein.


    ¡ª How do you know my name?!


    Edo smiled mysteriously.


    ¡ª You think no one in the kingdom has heard of the great¡­ Peeping Knight?


    ¡ª WHAT?! ¡ª Klein looked horrified.


    Edo continued with fake seriousness:


    ¡ª You know¡­ Rumors spread quickly. "The knight who spies on mages"¡­ Ahhh, how¡­ immoral¡­


    ¡ª NO! THIS CAN''T BE TRUE!


    ¡ª Oh, but it is. Nothing but the truth¡­ The kind of truth I just made up.


    Klein looked at him with a mix of relief and frustration.


    ¡ª Jokes aside. But seriously, what kind of people do they pick for the royal court? A crazy, energetic mage, a peeping knight¡ªmentally a child¡­ A terrible comedian¡­ The kingdom really likes to take risks, huh?


    Klein clenched his fists, turning even redder.


    ¡ª Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you ¡ª Edo raised his hands in surrender. ¡ª Anyway, I''m Edo. Nice to meet you in person, Klein.


    The young knight looked at him uncertainly but eventually gave a polite bow.


    ¡ª Sorry for my behavior¡­


    Edo waved him off.


    ¡ª Don''t worry. Everyone loses their senses when they''re in love.


    ¡ª She''s not¡­


    ¡ª Okay, don''t dig yourself a deeper hole ¡ª Edo chuckled. ¡ª Oh, right, Klein, I have a question.


    ¡ª Yeah?


    ¡ª Where are the guest rooms?


    Klein cleared his throat, still a bit flustered.


    ¡ª On the third floor of the castle, the highest one accessible to guests. The stairs are just down this corridor.


    ¡ª Thanks, Klein. And good luck.


    ¡ª Thanks¡­ WAIT, GOOD LUCK WITH WHAT?!


    Without turning back, Edo raised a hand in farewell and walked deeper into the corridor, leaving Klein with his own thoughts.


    ***


    When Edo reached the third floor of the castle, the hallway was nearly empty, and the silence gave the place an almost mystical aura. He observed the doors as he passed, looking for the guest rooms assigned to the royal mages. Finally, he found the one belonging to Leni.


    He paused for a moment, wondering if he should knock¡ªbut then decided that since it was a guest room meant for the mages'' friends, there was no need to hesitate.


    Without further thought, he pressed the handle and stepped inside.


    The room was of moderate size but had everything a person needed for a comfortable stay.


    A bed¡ªnot too big, but wide enough for a restful sleep.


    A bookshelf¡ªfilled with books, most likely magical tomes that Edo didn''t understand yet.


    A desk¡ªtidy, with a few notes and scrolls, suggesting that Leni used it often.


    A bathroom¡ªsmall but sufficient for basic needs.


    A few chests and a wardrobe¡ªprobably containing clothes or other necessities for guests.


    A window¡ªthe room''s greatest feature.


    Edo walked over and placed his hands on the windowsill. The view before him was breathtaking.


    The city under the night sky looked magical. Narrow streets were illuminated by lanterns, and the warm glow of houses created a peaceful mosaic in the darkness. The capital was alive even at this hour, but from this height, everything seemed calmer, more harmonious.


    He let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡ª So I really ended up in another world¡­ ¡ª he whispered to himself, gazing into the distance.


    Thoughts swirled in his head.


    ¡ª Ech¡­ How did this even happen? Just a normal walk¡­ It was just a normal day, like any other. And yet¡­ One moment changed everything.


    His hands clenched into fists.


    ¡ª If not for that¡­¡ª he stopped, but he knew exactly what he wanted to say.


    He couldn''t change the past. He couldn''t undo what had happened.


    But he could decide what to do now.


    ¡ª I have to live with this.


    I''ll find a way back home¡­ No matter what.


    But he wouldn''t do it recklessly. Not at the cost of others. He didn''t want anyone to suffer because of his desire to return.


    ¡ª I need to get stronger.


    Not just physically, but mentally too.


    ¡ª Smarter.


    So he wouldn''t be deceived, so he wouldn''t be a burden to others.


    ¡ª I have to learn many things to return home¡­ But I''ll do it without endangering those who live here.


    He closed his eyes, recalling Leni¡ªher dream to change this world, her determination, her smile, even if she was sometimes too energetic and chaotic.


    ¡ª And in the meantime¡­ I''ll help Leni achieve her goal.


    Because if he was going to be here for a while, he wanted to leave something behind.


    He wanted this world to become just a little bit better.


    ¡ª Starting now.

 Dream part 3

    "Hey, Edo, can I ask you something?" Yuki asked Edo hesitantly, his voice quiet, almost a whisper, as if he was afraid of his own thoughts.


    "Sure, Yuki. What is it?" Edo responded cheerfully, though a hint of concern flickered in his eyes. He knew Yuki well enough to realize that if he was speaking like this, something was troubling him.


    Yuki hesitated for a moment. He stared at the ground as if weighing each word, trying to decide whether he should say it out loud at all. Finally, he sighed and began to speak.


    "You know¡­ sometimes I wonder¡­ Will it always be like this?" he asked softly, his voice tinged with sadness and doubt.


    Edo furrowed his brows. His friend had never spoken like this before.


    "Yuki, what do you mean..? And why this sudden change?" he asked, trying to read Yuki''s expression, but the boy avoided his gaze.


    "It''s about our friendship..." Yuki finally said. "Right now, we''re playing here as if nothing else matters, but what about later? Do you think you''ll always want to be around me? I mean..."


    "Yuki..." Edo interrupted him, feeling a strange pang in his chest.


    "What are you even saying...? What happens later? Who cares... No matter what, I will always be your friend!" he said firmly, looking Yuki straight in the eyes.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Yuki was silent for a moment, as if processing those words, then he smiled slightly.


    "Thank you, Edo... Really... If it weren''t for you, then..." he trailed off, unable to finish his sentence.


    But he didn''t get the chance to say anything else.


    As they approached the exit of the room in the old, abandoned factory, Yuki suddenly let out a cry.


    Before Edo could react, his friend was falling.


    Near the entrance to the next room, a deep hole gaped in the floor¡ªsomething Edo passed earlier. Yuki plummeted into it without warning, and at the bottom, dark, still water shimmered ominously.


    Edo''s heart leaped into his throat.


    "YUKI!" he shouted, watching as the boy instinctively reached upward, trying to grab onto something¡ªanything.


    And he succeeded.


    Driven by instinct, Edo lunged forward and caught Yuki''s wrist.


    He was strong. He was fast. He had always had great reflexes. But now¡­ it wasn''t enough.


    For a split second, he felt the weight of Yuki in his grasp. He saw his wide, fearful eyes, felt the trembling in his body.


    And then¡­


    Edo''s fingers loosened.


    Not even a moment passed before Yuki slipped from his grasp.


    "EDO!" was all he managed to cry out before he hit the water with a loud splash.


    Edo didn''t think.


    He just jumped.


    Ice-cold water pierced through him as he plunged in. He opened his eyes and saw him.


    Yuki was sinking, motionless, his dark hair floating around his face.


    I have to catch him.


    Edo dove downward, reaching out his hand. He was getting closer. Just a little more.


    And then¡­


    A blinding light.


    Suddenly, something bright, almost divine, burst forth beneath the water. For a second, all Edo could see was a white glow spreading all around him.


    And when the light faded¡­


    Yuki was gone.


    As if he had vanished.


    Edo frantically looked around, searching for any sign of his friend, but there was nothing. Only the empty, black water remained.


    His heart pounded wildly.


    This is impossible.


    It can''t end like this.


    And yet¡­.


    Edo felt something shatter inside him.


    That light, that unearthly brightness¡ªperhaps to someone else, it would have looked like an angelic glow. But to him¡­


    It was the beginning of darkness.


    A darkness that settled deep in his heart.


    A fear that would never leave him.


    A guilt he would never be able to erase.


    It was the day he killed his best friend.

 First night in the castle

    The boy jerked upright in bed as if possessed. His body was drenched in sweat, and his breathing was fast and uneven, as if he had just run a marathon. His heart pounded in his chest.


    "Again¡­? Fuck, how many more times do I have to go through this?" he whispered to himself, clutching his head.


    He glanced around the room. It was dark, the sky outside still veiled in night. Though he had just fallen asleep, it felt like ages had passed. His pajamas, chosen from the many lying in his wardrobe, were already soaked through with sweat, clinging uncomfortably to his skin.


    "First night in the castle, and I''m already losing my mind¡­ Get a grip, man!" he growled to himself, forcing himself to stand.


    With some effort, he got out of bed and made his way to the bathroom. The room was much smaller than his chamber, but it contained everything he needed. In this world, there were no toilets like the ones he knew, but the castle had its own special system.


    Edo stepped inside and instinctively looked into the mirror. Then he froze.


    "What...? What the hell is going on...?" he stammered, his voice echoing off the bathroom walls.


    He wasn''t there. His reflection was missing from the mirror. As if¡­ he had ceased to exist.


    His heart clenched, and a memory surfaced in his mind. He had experienced this before. The thought struck his consciousness like a hammer, and in an instant, he bolted back to his room.


    When he reached his bed, his worst fears were confirmed.


    Lying on the sheets was his body.


    Edo let out a heavy sigh, rubbing his temples.


    "Of course... I should''ve expected this¡­ It''s not the first time this has happened to me in this world¡­" he muttered. "But¡­ when does it actually happen? Maybe when I sleep too long? That seems like the only explanation."


    Suddenly, the silence in the room was broken by a deep, slightly raspy voice.


    "Welcome, boy."


    Edo flinched and instinctively turned toward the sound.


    In the corner of the room, sitting on a wooden chair by the desk, was a familiar spirit¡ªSirk, the spirit of adventure.


    "Could you not scare me like that, for fuck''s sake...?" Edo sighed, pressing a hand to his chest to calm his racing heart.


    The old spirit looked at him with mild amusement.


    "That wasn''t my intention, so¡­ my apologies," he replied calmly.


    Edo waved a hand dismissively.


    "Whatever¡­ Just tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Sirk didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "I came to collect my part of the bargain."


    At those words, Edo''s eyes widened. Right¡ªhe had agreed that in exchange for his power, he had to share his adventures with the spirit from time to time.


    "So you want to hear what''s been happening with me lately¡­?"


    The spirit nodded.


    "Yes. I can sense that your recent days have been¡­ eventful."


    Edo smirked slightly before sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "You know what? You''re right. Not much time has passed since our last meeting, but I''ve been through quite a lot."


    Sirk raised an eyebrow.


    "Then I''d like to hear all about it, kid."


    Edo stretched, as if preparing himself for storytelling, then began:


    "So, here''s what happened¡­ I went into Misty Forest. Thanks to your power, I immediately sensed that the place was dangerous. But still, I didn''t hesitate for even a second. After all, I''m someone who doesn''t fear risks!"


    The spirit listened attentively, not interrupting.


    "And that''s when I encountered a monster," Edo continued. "Not only was it massive, but it could also speak! The fight was tough, but of course, I came out of it unscathed. Though, I have to admit¡­ it was pretty strong. But so what? It just picked the wrong opponent!"


    "And you defeated it on your own?" Sirk asked, eyeing Edo curiously.


    The boy smiled confidently and answered without hesitation:


    "No¡­ There was a mage with me. A cool woman, but well¡­ she can''t really compare to me, so the fight mostly depended on my skills."


    He said it as convincingly as possible, emphasizing his role in the battle. He didn''t want to downplay Leni''s efforts, but he also didn''t want the spirit to think he needed that much help.


    Sirk narrowed his eyes, as if analyzing his words, then nodded.


    "Hm¡­ That does sound quite incredible. And interestingly, I don''t sense any lies in your words¡­" His gaze suddenly fell on Edo''s hand. "And that scar? What''s that?"


    Edo instinctively pulled his hand back, but it was too late. Sirk had already noticed the bandages and stitches still visible from his recent fight.


    "Uh¡­ this?" The boy scrambled for an answer. "It''s¡­ a mark¡­ Yeah, a birthmark!"


    He smiled innocently, trying to mask his slight panic. The spirit remained silent for a moment but ultimately didn''t press the issue.


    "Alright, I''ll consider this story as payment for our contract!" Sirk announced.


    Edo exhaled in relief and grinned widely.


    "Thanks."


    Though, in his mind, he admitted,


    "I might''ve twisted the events a little¡­ But hey, I''m a good liar. What matters is that the spirit liked it."


    Satisfied with how the conversation had ended, he stretched and glanced around the room.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Well then¡­ I guess I''ll go explore the castle. It''s not like I can return to my body yet¡­" he muttered, heading for the door.


    Sirk raised an eyebrow and spoke in a calm yet curious tone:


    "Don''t you want to sit and talk some more?"


    Edo paused for a moment, considering.


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know. Maybe another time. I''d rather look around while I still can. That way, I won''t have to waste time searching for places that interest me tomorrow. Besides, as a spirit, I can move freely, but in my physical body, I can''t really push myself too hard cuz of my arm....Well I mean to conserve my strength¡­ yeah¡­ Since, uh, I''m totally sick and all¡­"


    The spirit nodded in understanding but then noticed something peculiar.


    "I see¡­ but why are you using the door? You want to move around the castle normally?" Sirk furrowed his brow. "You''re a spirit now. You can fly and pass through walls."


    Edo sighed heavily, as if the answer should have been obvious.


    "You know¡­ I just want to hold onto some shred of humanity. Even as a spirit¡­"


    With those words, he turned around, stepped toward the door, and then¡­ phased through it, beginning his nighttime exploration of the castle.


    ***


    The boy slowly wandered through the castle halls, making his way toward the library located at the very bottom, near the main entrance. It was a place that intrigued him greatly, but instead of taking the shortest route, he chose a more winding path to familiarize himself better with the building.


    The castle had an atmosphere straight out of dark fantasy¡ªa haunting ambiance that sent shivers down one''s spine. The corridors were lit only by small fire lamps hanging from the walls, casting flickering shadows across the dark blue, nearly black stone walls. As Edo walked through the passages, he passed numerous chambers but didn''t dare to peek inside. Even as a spirit, he respected others'' privacy.


    From time to time, he encountered guards patrolling the castle. Some looked professional, but among them were a few whose posture and sluggish movements didn''t inspire much confidence. Edo scoffed under his breath.


    *"At least they''re keeping watch over the castle... As for the selection of the court''s forces, it''s better not to comment."*


    After a moment, he changed direction. The thought crossed his mind to check if Leni was still lying on the couch near Adam''s chamber. When he arrived, to his surprise, she was no longer there.


    "Good, at least that much..." he muttered quietly. *"If she had slept in that same uncomfortable position as before, she probably wouldn''t be able to move in the morning. But... why do I even care? It''s not like I''m her babysitter. Stupid habit..."*


    He fell into thought for a moment, memories from the past surfacing in his mind. However, he quickly pushed them aside and resumed walking.


    "Alright, time to head downstairs and check out the library. Maybe, even as a spirit, I can absorb some knowledge..." he said to himself, quickening his pace.


    It didn''t take long before he reached his destination.


    ***


    As he entered the library, an incredible sight unfolded before him. It was a massive room, so vast that even an elf living for a thousand years might not be able to read all the books gathered here. Bookshelves stretched all the way up to the high ceiling, and between them, numerous tables and seating areas were arranged.


    Despite the late hour, a few people were still present, engrossed in their reading. They read by the glow of small lamps that illuminated only the reading areas, leaving the rest of the library in an enigmatic twilight. Edo liked this atmosphere¡ªquiet, peaceful, almost magical.


    *"Alright¡­ I wonder if I''ll find something useful here. There''s so much that I could sit here all night and still not get through even a fraction of it."*


    He moved toward one of the shelves. Without thinking much, he reached out to grab the first book within sight¡­ and then his hand simply passed through it.


    Edo let out a heavy sigh.


    "Of course¡­ I forgot that in this form, I can''t touch anything¡­ It would''ve been too good if there were a way around this¡­"


    Feeling defeated, he was about to leave when suddenly, he remembered something.


    "Wait¡­ There *is* a way!" His eyes lit up. *"Just like that time when I fell asleep with my phone and headphones! They also transferred to this form, and I could use them normally¡­ But¡­ what good does that do me now? I don''t have anything useful on me..."*


    He scratched his head and sighed again.


    "Oh well¡­ I guess I should get going. I''ll explore the castle a bit more and wait for my soul to return to my body."


    He was just about to turn away when, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something strange.


    Deep within the library, far from where he stood, a figure was floating.


    It appeared¡­ translucent, glowing blue, hovering in the air without any movement.


    "Is that... a ghost?" Edo thought as he gazed at the blue aura floating in the air.


    Intrigued, he moved toward it, feeling a growing curiosity mixed with slight unease. Once he was close enough, he could finally make out the details of the figure.


    It was a young man with blue hair, dressed in an elegant, almost stylish outfit. His eyes were hidden behind glasses, and he wore a tall hat, with his bangs falling over his forehead. However, the most striking detail was the bright yellow tie, which sharply contrasted with the rest of his attire. He was tall and held a book in his hands, completely absorbed in reading. He didn''t acknowledge Edo''s presence for even a second, as if the boy didn''t exist.


    Edo cleared his throat, unsure how to start a conversation.


    "Uhh... hey," he muttered awkwardly.


    The ghost briefly glanced at him, his expression cool and detached, before responding in a short tone:


    "Greetings."


    Then, just as quickly, he returned to his book, as if Edo were nothing more than background noise.


    "What a jerk¡­" Edo thought, irritation creeping in.


    But he wasn''t about to give up so easily. Since he was here, he wanted to get something out of this encounter.


    "So, uh... what are you doing?" he asked, immediately realizing how stupid that sounded.


    The ghost let out a loud sigh before slowly closing his book, as if being interrupted pained him deeply.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I was reading. That should''ve been easy to figure out," he said with clear impatience. "Anyway, never mind. What do you want from me?"


    Edo hesitated.


    "Honestly... I don''t really know. I saw a ghost and thought maybe this would move the story forward..." he admitted, scratching his head.


    The ghost raised an eyebrow before rolling his eyes.


    "That''s it? Just because you saw a ghost?" His tone grew even more irritated. "I know ghosts aren''t exactly common in this world like they are in ours, but is that really a reason to interrupt my reading?"


    Edo shrugged.


    "Our world? You mean the spirit world?" he asked, slightly confused. "Actually¡­ I''m human. I come from here. Well¡­ sort of from here¡­"


    The ghost narrowed his eyes and examined him with suspicion.


    "Human? Do you think I''m blind?" he nearly shouted. "I can see you''re a ghost!"


    "My soul left my body," Edo sighed. "I don''t know why yet, but it keeps happening."


    The ghost studied him carefully, his face shifting into an expression of intrigue. He fell silent for a moment, seemingly processing Edo''s words.


    "Fascinating¡­" he finally murmured before a small smile formed on his lips. "This is the first time I''ve seen a human whose soul separated from their body but didn''t immediately pass into the spirit world¡ªone who still exists in this realm. I''ve never heard of anything like it! This is incredibly interesting!"


    His eyes gleamed with curiosity. Edo had the distinct feeling that the ghost''s cold and distant demeanor had just evaporated.


    "And what''s your name, human?" the ghost asked, scrutinizing him.


    "Edo," the boy replied.


    "Edo¡­" the spirit repeated as if committing the name to memory. "I''ve never heard a name like that before¡­ Well, whatever. I''m Fred. Nice to meet you, Edo."


    A faint smile appeared on his face, and his tone was now noticeably friendlier.


    "So, what would you like to know?" he asked, now genuinely interested in the conversation.


    Edo was about to say that he wasn''t sure when his eyes landed on the book in Fred''s hands. That''s when something clicked.


    "Actually¡­ I do have a question," he said, narrowing his eyes. "You were reading that book, right? Where did you get it? From this library?"


    Fred raised an eyebrow, as if puzzled by the obviousness of the question.


    "Well, yeah. Where else would I have gotten it?" he replied, his tone suggesting that Edo was stating the obvious.


    Edo frowned, deep in thought. **"If he can hold a book¡­ does that mean ghosts can touch objects?"**


    "How did you do that?" Edo asked, pointing at the book. "When I try to grab something, my hand just passes right through it..."


    Fred sighed as if explaining this to someone was exhausting.


    "I see you have no experience as a ghost¡­" he said, crossing his arms. "How should I put this¡­? I took this book without actually taking it."


    Edo blinked.


    "What?! What does that even mean?!"


    Fred rolled his eyes.


    "Alright, watch what I do."


    He walked over to a bookshelf and reached for a book.


    "You have to imagine that you want to take the object¡­ but at the same time, you want it to stay in place. That way, you can extract its ''soul'' and use it in this in-between world."


    As he spoke, he reached for the book. For a moment, nothing happened, but suddenly¡­ the book remained on the shelf while another, identical yet slightly translucent version appeared in his hand.


    Edo stared in wide-eyed amazement.


    "So that''s how it works¡­"he muttered under his breath, processing the information.


    Without wasting time, he stepped up to the shelf and took a deep breath. Closing his eyes, he recalled Fred''s words. "You have to imagine wanting to take the object, but also leaving it where it is."


    Slowly, he reached out and focused on the task. At first, nothing happened. But then¡ªhe felt something in his hand. He opened his eyes. He was holding a red book. To his surprise, he had succeeded on his first try.


    ¡ª "Yes! It worked!"


    Excited, he immediately opened the book to see what was inside. But his enthusiasm quickly turned to disappointment. He stared at the letters on the pages and¡­ nothing. He couldn''t read a single word.


    "Right¡­ I forgot. I can''t read in this world¡­" he sighed in frustration.


    Fred, who had already returned to his own book, chuckled.


    "Then why did you even come to a library if you can''t read? You''re a weird one."


    Edo felt his face heat up with embarrassment.


    "Listen, where I come from, people wrote differently, okay?!" he tried to defend himself.


    Fred raised an eyebrow.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about¡­" he said slowly. "Everyone in the world uses the same writing system. Anyway, the point is¡ªyou just can''t read. Simple as that."


    Edo frowned.


    "Before I can learn anything, I need to learn how to read first. But¡­ that''ll take forever."


    He sighed, clenching his fists.


    "Damn it¡­ If only there were a faster way¡­"


    Then, suddenly, an idea struck him.


    He glanced at Fred, who was once again immersed in his book.


    "Hey, Fred!" he called out.


    The ghost looked up, slightly surprised.


    "How about a contract?" Edo asked, a mysterious smile on his face.


    Fred narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out what Edo was up to.


    "A contract, you say?"


    "Yeah." Edo nodded. "I can give you tons of information you''ve never heard of before. I can tell you about things from a place I come from that you''ve never imagined. In exchange¡­ you give me the ability to read. Sound like a good deal?"


    The ghost studied him carefully.


    "Hmm¡­ It does sound tempting. But you should know¡ªI already know a lot. It''ll be hard to surprise me."


    Edo smirked.


    "But I already did, didn''t I? You were surprised when I told you I was human. And I can keep surprising you. I''ll tell you about things so bizarre that you won''t be able to sleep¡­ if ghosts even sleep. And trust me, where I come from, there''s plenty of that."


    He extended his hand.


    "So? Do we have a deal?"


    Fred was silent for a moment, considering the offer. Finally, he sighed and shrugged.


    "Eh¡­ why not."


    He reached out and shook Edo''s hand.


    At that moment, a blue flame surrounded their hands, and a faint wave of energy swept through the room. The contract was sealed.


    Edo felt a strange sensation pass through him.


    "Thank you, Fred! Thanks to you, I''ll save a lot of time!" he said, opening the book to a random page.


    However, when he looked at the text¡­ he still couldn''t read it.


    "Uhh¡­ I think the contract isn''t working¡­" he said nervously, glancing at the spirit. "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Fred sighed, as if it was obvious.


    "You don''t know?" he asked with a hint of amusement. "If a spirit makes a contract with a human, the human can only use its power while in their physical form. Meaning, you''ll only be able to understand this language once you return to your body."


    Edo dropped to his knees, devastated.


    "So I still have to learn the language if I want to read as a spirit¡­ Damn it!"


    Before he could say anything else, he felt his body begin to dissolve. Tiny, blue particles started peeling away from him and floating into the air.


    "Now I understand¡­ My soul is returning to my body."


    He didn''t even get the chance to say goodbye to Fred before his form completely vanished.


    The spirit looked at the spot where Edo had just been and quietly said:


    "So that''s what it looks like¡­ when a soul returns to its body."

 First Day in the castle

    "Edo, wake up! It''s morning already!"


    The boy lingered in a half-asleep state for a moment, but he knew exactly what was about to happen. He was familiar with this routine.


    "Oh no, not this..." he thought in panic and quickly rolled to the right, trying to avoid what was coming. However, in his haste, he lost balance and fell off the bed with a thud, landing hard on his injured arm.


    "Arghh!" he cried out as pain shot through his body like a red-hot knife. It felt as if someone was trying to rip his arm off.


    At that exact moment, an elbow slammed down with force into the spot where his stomach had been just a second ago.


    "HEY! What the hell was that?! Aghhh, and my arm...!" Edo growled, clenching his teeth, trying not to scream from the pain. "Can''t you see I''m injured? I just landed on my damn arm!"


    Leni, still sitting on the bed, looked down at him indifferently before letting out a sigh, as if she had just woken up from a nap.


    "Not my fault you sleep for so long. You should''ve gone to bed earlier..." she said with a smile, shrugging. "Besides, even if something did happen to you, our doctor would just patch you up again."


    Edo stared at her in disbelief, wiping his forehead with his good hand.


    "Yeah, ''patch me up''..." he scoffed in frustration. "He literally told me last time that he wouldn''t treat me anymore if I got myself hurt again..."


    Hearing that, Leni visibly tensed. Her face lost its carefree expression, and something like guilt flickered in her eyes.


    "Oh... A... Uh... I''m sorry... Really..." she muttered, nervously twisting her fingers. "I didn''t know..."


    Edo sighed, feeling his anger slowly fade.


    "Alright... Apology accepted." He got up slowly, careful not to put pressure on his injured arm. "Just, please... Don''t wake me up like that again, okay? Next time, I might actually get hit in the stomach..."


    At his words, the girl chuckled softly and flashed a wide grin.


    "Sure!"


    For a moment, silence filled the room. Edo stretched, feeling his sore muscles protest. Then he glanced at Leni with a raised eyebrow.


    "By the way, Leni... What are you even doing here? This is my room."


    Leni looked at him as if he had just asked the most ridiculous question in the world.


    "Well, your door was open, so I came in." she answered as if it was the most natural thing ever.


    Edo blinked a few times, unable to believe what he had just heard.


    "Are you serious?" he muttered, rubbing his temples. "Then again, I guess I shouldn''t complain. You did give me this room in the first place..."


    Shaking his head, he tried to focus on more important matters.


    "Anyway, why did you come here?"


    Leni was still sitting on the bed, but now she shifted her position, letting her feet touch the floor.


    "Well..." she started, twirling a strand of hair around her finger. "Back when you had your surgery, I wanted to wait until you woke up to show you around the castle. But it looks like you managed on your own..."


    She paused for a moment before adding enthusiastically:


    "But there are still a few things I want to show you! And most importantly¡ªwe need to get breakfast!"


    She jumped up from the bed and headed for the door, leaving Edo momentarily stunned.


    "I completely forgot about something so important..." the boy thought, feeling his stomach grumble in protest. "I haven''t eaten in over three days..." I''m starving. And since I get free meals in the castle, that''s just another reason to stay here!"


    As Leni was about to leave, Edo quickly asked:


    "What time is it? I need to remember when they serve breakfast."


    "8:30." she replied, peeking through the doorway. "Alright, Edo, I''ll be waiting outside. Get dressed and freshen up, because you''re not going in your pajamas, right?"


    Before the boy could answer, Leni had already shut the door behind her.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Edo glanced down at his clothes and sighed.


    "Yeah... No way I''m going in pajamas..."


    He walked over to the wardrobe, opened it, and grimaced.


    "Of course... Everything''s too big..." he muttered, flipping through the hangers. Most of the clothes were designed for taller people¡ªafter all, nearly everyone in this world was tall.


    After a moment, his gaze landed on a sleek outfit hidden among the other garments. It was a white shirt, a black blazer, elegant trousers, and perfectly matching shoes.


    "Well... Most people in the castle wear something like this, so... why not? It''s better than my old clothes."


    Grabbing the set, he headed to the bathroom.


    The shower in this world had already surprised him before. It was a mechanism with two levers¡ªone for hot water, the other for cold. Pressing either of them made water flow from the pipe above his head.


    "Quite a practical solution..." Edo thought.


    A few minutes later, he was ready.


    ***


    "How long can you possibly take, huh?! I''m starving!"


    Leni stood by the door, arms crossed, tapping her foot impatiently. Her black hair swayed slightly with each movement, and irritation gleamed in her eyes.


    Edo let out a heavy sigh, adjusting the cuff of his blazer.


    "It literally took me seven minutes..." he replied with a hint of annoyance. "I couldn''t have gotten ready any faster."


    Leni raised an eyebrow, eyeing him skeptically.


    "You could''ve just gone in pajamas. That would''ve been faster!"


    Before Edo could respond, the mage turned on her heel and started walking toward the staircase leading downstairs.


    The boy frowned and hurried after her.


    "I swear, one day¡ª" he muttered under his breath, trying to keep up. "You were the one who told me to get dressed! Hey, wait up!"


    But Leni didn''t slow down.


    "By the way..." she began, glancing at him briefly. "Why the fancy suit?"


    Edo shrugged, glancing down at his outfit.


    "Well, I didn''t have any other option. Everything else was too big for me..." he sighed, remembering his earlier frustration with the wardrobe. "Besides, most people I''ve seen in the castle wear something similar, so I don''t really mind."


    Leni nodded as if his words made perfect sense.


    "Got it." she said, flashing a wide grin again. "Well then, breakfast awaits!"


    Edo''s stomach let out a quiet growl.


    "Yeah..." he sighed, placing a hand on his stomach. "With everything that''s been happening lately, I completely forgot about eating..."


    Saying that, he gave the girl a somewhat forced smile, but Leni didn''t seem to notice.


    ***


    As they descended to the lowest floor of the castle, the vast interior of the main hall unfolded before them. On one side stretched a colossal library, while on the other¡ªan even larger dining hall. The high vaulted ceilings and massive stone pillars gave the place a truly monumental feel.


    The moment they stepped across the threshold of the dining hall, Edo froze in place.


    "Oh wow..."


    Before him lay a sea of people.


    The entire hall was packed with individuals from the castle¡ªor rather, the fortress. Soldiers from various units, who normally stayed in separate quarters across the stronghold, were now gathered around long wooden tables, eating heartily.


    It was a mix of personalities¡ªnoble-born mages in rich robes, ordinary warriors in more modest attire, and even beings Edo couldn''t begin to name. Some had horns, others had tails, and a few belonged to races the boy had only ever read about in fantasy books.


    Despite this diversity, the soldiers dominated the room¡ªtheir heavy armor and swords reflected the light of countless candles, casting strange flickering shadows on the walls.


    Leni smacked Edo lightly on the shoulder, snapping him out of his daze.


    "So, Edo? Let''s grab a table and start eating!"


    The boy glanced around, searching for an open spot.


    "Yeah, this one here is free. We can take it."


    They sat at a small table for two, slightly off to the side, away from the densest crowd.


    Leni propped her elbows on the table and grinned at Edo.


    "Alright, I''ll keep an eye on the table while you go grab some food. That''s where you get it."


    She pointed to a distant section of the dining hall where several long tables were lined up, covered with steaming platters of food.


    Edo nodded and stood up.


    "Alright, I''ll be right back."


    He made his way toward the food station, passing by people engaged in conversation and enjoying their meals. The air was already filled with the aroma of fresh bread, sizzling meat, and spices, making his hunger grow even stronger.


    Alright¡­ Maybe this world isn''t so bad after all¡­ NO! ¨C he scolded himself in his mind ¨C It''s just stupid food, don''t think like that!


    Pushing away negative thoughts, Edo put everything he wanted onto his plate. Standing in front of the buffet, he took a moment to observe the variety of dishes. Warm scrambled eggs steamed from a massive pot, accompanied by fresh vegetables¡ªjuicy lettuce, fragrant tomatoes, and crisp cucumbers. A few slices of bread and a portion of cold cuts completed his selection. After a brief moment of hesitation, he filled his plate and returned to the table where Leni was waiting.


    As he sat down and Leni went to get her portion, the pleasant aroma of food filled the air. "Maybe this place isn''t so bad after all¡­ he thought, taking his first bite. Damn¡­ This is good¡­" he admitted to himself as he chewed. The vegetables tasted incredibly fresh, far better than anything he''d had before. The quality of the food here was truly impressive.


    He started eating the scrambled eggs slowly. They didn''t look particularly appetizing, but the taste¡­ It was divine. This castle rocks¡­


    "Long live Inormi!" he thought, reluctantly admitting that the kingdom''s cuisine had just earned several extra points in his book.


    But his thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a familiar sight. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a figure leaving the dining hall¡ªthe lizard who had nearly killed him not long ago.


    "Ugh¡­ I forgot that he''s a knight here too. And a strong one at that¡ªthe eighth court knight¡­" In an instant, his appetite vanished. The food that had tasted so good just moments ago suddenly became difficult to swallow. Instead of a comforting warmth in his stomach, he felt a tight knot, and a wave of unease washed over him from head to toe.


    " So that''s why I wasn''t feeling hungry¡­ My physical body is one thing, but my mind¡­ I need to take care of it. If this keeps up, I''ll either starve to death or go insane from stress."


    He clenched his fists. I can''t afford to use my power too often¡­ "No, I don''t want to use it at all. But do I even stand a chance of getting into Nolan''s Fourth Division without it? I couldn''t even wield a sword properly¡­ Damn. I guess I''ll have to use the eye during the admission test."


    He had no choice. He couldn''t let them kick him out.


    "I have nowhere else to go¡­ But here, at least, I have a chance to grow and find my way home."


    As he sat there, lost in thought, the table suddenly shook under the weight of new dishes. Six enormous plates appeared before him, each piled high with food¡ªtwice as much as what he had on his own plate.


    "Enjoy your meal, Edo!" a black-haired sorceress called out, plopping down across from him and digging into her food without a care in the world.


    Edo stared at her with a mix of admiration and disbelief.


    "Uhh, Leni¡­ Isn''t that a bit much?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "No! It''s perfect, I haven''t eaten all day!" she replied with her mouth full, swallowing a huge bite.


    Edo sighed.


    "Well, to be fair, it is morning¡­ Never mind. Enjoy your meal."


    "Why do you have so little on your plate?" Leni asked, eyeing his modest portion.


    "I should be the one asking why you have so much!" Edo shot back.


    "I don''t know¡­ You said you hadn''t eaten in three days, so you should at least finish what you have. That''s barely anything. Edo, are you okay?" she suddenly asked, her tone shifting to concern.


    Edo looked at her. He saw genuine worry in her eyes. That unsettled him.


    " I don''t want anyone worrying about me¡­"


    "Of course! See, I''m eating? Everything''s perfectly fine!" he said with forced enthusiasm, shoving another bite into his mouth.


    But it wasn''t fine. It was really bad. His stomach clenched, and waves of nausea swept through his body.


    "That''s good, Edo¡­ I was starting to worry something was wrong."


    She smiled at him, and he returned it¡ªa fake, forced smile.


    "Give me a second, I''ll be right back. I need to go to the bathroom."


    ***


    Edo sat by the toilet, breathing heavily. Most of what he had eaten had just ended up in the sewer.


    " I feel awful¡­"


    His mind was a mess, like a dark cloud had wrapped around his thoughts, squeezing them into a chaotic jumble. He couldn''t focus. One sight. One moment. And my body starts rotting from the inside.


    "Shit..." he whispered, lifting his head. This isn''t good.


    It was a side effect of his power. A wound on his psyche that refused to heal.


    Every time he used his eye, he saw the worst possible scenario. A vision of death¡­ His own death.


    It felt like something had its claws wrapped around him, suffocating him.


    " Do I really want to use it just to get into this division?"


    He stood up shakily and walked over to the mirror. He looked at his reflection. Pale face, dark circles under his eyes. I can''t let them see me like this¡­


    He turned on the faucet. Warm water streamed out. He cupped his hands and splashed his face, trying to bring some color back to his skin.


    "Alright¡­ Time to practice my smile."


    He forced a wide grin, pointed his fingers at the mirror, and winked at himself.


    "Perfect. Edo, ready for action."


    He took a deep breath, straightened his clothes, and walked out of the bathroom¡ªpretending nothing had happened.

 First Day in the castle part 2

    As Edo walked toward the dining hall, he glanced at the wall and immediately noticed a familiar silhouette. It was someone he recognized instantly. "Klein, the Fifth Royal Knight." He stood nearby, his gaze fixed on their table, as if he were attentively observing something.


    Edo smirked, tilting his head to the side.


    " Oh? What are you looking at¡­ Royal Peeping Knight,"he teased, his tone full of amusement.


    Klein practically jumped at those words. His eyes widened in sudden shock, and his hand, which had been resting at his waist, clenched involuntarily. He immediately glanced behind him, as if to check whether Edo was talking to someone else instead of him.


    "I see you''re diligently performing your duties, even in the dining hall," Edo added, still smiling.


    "H-Hey, it''s not what you think!" Klein almost shouted, visibly flustered. "I just¡­ it just happened this way! Because¡­ well¡­ I-I don''t have to explain myself to you!"


    "Suuuuure¡­ Alright, I''m heading back. Royal Peeping Knight." Edo winked at him before turning on his heel and walking back to his table.


    "HEY! DON''T CALL ME THAT!!!" Klein almost ran after him but stopped halfway. "¡­Please¡­" he added in a quieter voice, but Edo didn''t hear it anymore.


    At the table, Leni was waiting for him.


    "You already finished eating?" Edo asked, stunned. "That was over six plates of food, woman¡­"


    Leni was just finishing her last bite. She swallowed calmly, then shrugged.


    "You know¡­ I eat pretty fast, and you were gone for over ten minutes. So I had plenty of time to devour everything! What about you? Are you planning to eat more?"


    Edo shook his head.


    "No, I''m full."


    That, however, was a lie. Most of his food had ended up in the toilet earlier.


    "Then shall we get going?" the mage asked.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Edo replied, standing up.


    As they walked toward the exit, Leni suddenly gave him a curious look.


    "Oh, right, Edo, I have a question. How did you know where the guest rooms were yesterday? Did you find them on your own?"


    Edo glanced toward Klein''s table, then nodded in his direction.


    "No, that young man helped me."


    Leni looked at Klein, who, the moment their eyes met, quickly averted his gaze as if suddenly fascinated by something else entirely.


    "Ooooh, so Klein helped you. He''s a good guy. He showed me around the castle once too," she said approvingly.


    As they continued walking, Edo gave her a sidelong glance, as if contemplating something.


    "Listen, maybe I shouldn''t ask this¡­ If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to. But¡­ do you have any friends here in the castle? In general¡­ over the years, have you ever had a real friend?"


    Leni fell silent for a moment, staring ahead.


    "Not really," she admitted eventually. "I''ve only been in the capital for three years, and I''ve been the court mage for one. I still don''t trust people much. There are some I like, but I wouldn''t call them friends. I prefer the company of demons. After all, you and I are demons¡­ and every demon is my friend." She finished with a smile.


    Edo smiled to himself, but a different thought surfaced in his mind.


    " A demon, huh¡­ Well¡­ My black hair and short stature¡ªfeatures characteristic of demons¡ªmade everyone here actually believe that. So far, it''s been working in my favor¡­ But things will get tricky if the truth comes out."


    He glanced at Leni from the corner of his eye.


    " So I''m her first friend¡­ Heh, I''m honored. I can''t blame her, though. I''ve seen the harm people have done to her¡ªespecially those from Quri Empire, who once tried to kidnap her when she was young¡­"


    Suddenly, his thoughts jumped to something else entirely.


    "Oh, right! I need to visit the library today and learn more about this world! I haven''t had my Library Arc yet!"


    Edo couldn''t help but chuckle, feeling proud of himself.


    "What''s so funny, Edo?" Leni asked, eyeing him suspiciously.


    "Oh, nothing¡­ I''m just happy you consider me a friend," the boy replied honestly.


    ***


    As they left the dining hall, Edo turned to Leni and said, "Hey, how about we go to the library?"


    Leni raised an eyebrow and looked at him with mild surprise.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "The library, huh? And why''s that? I didn''t know you liked books."


    Edo nodded but then shrugged.


    "Well, I''m not as big a fan as you, but you see¡­ I have to start my Library Arc!" he said with a wide grin.


    Leni tilted her head, scratching her temple.


    "Library¡­ Arc? What does that even mean?"


    Edo waved a hand dismissively.


    "Doesn''t matter. I just want to learn something."


    The mage clapped her hands together and smiled.


    "Well, the library was one of the places I wanted to show you anyway!"


    Edo sighed before grinning and raising his hand in the air.


    "It''s time for my Library Arc!"


    Leni furrowed her brows.


    "I *still* don''t know what that means¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    ***


    The library looked even more impressive during the day than Edo had expected. Enormous, ornate shelves stretched almost to the ceiling, and sunlight streaming through tall windows reflected off the gilded covers of countless tomes. The place was bustling with people¡ªscholars, mages, and ordinary readers moved between the shelves, searching for books. Despite the crowd, the library was so vast that there were still plenty of open reading spots.


    Edo gazed around in awe, but his excitement was quickly overshadowed by a worrying thought.


    "The most important thing is checking whether I can even read¡­ Because I haven''t tested it yet. Partly because I was afraid it wouldn''t work¡­"


    "Alright, so what are you interested in?" Leni asked, interrupting his train of thought.


    "Well¡­ I have a question. Is there any kind of book classification here? Like categories or sections?"


    "Of course!" she answered enthusiastically. "There are all kinds of sections, from history books to novels. You can find anything here!"


    "Perfect!" Edo nodded. "For now, I''m more interested in the first category¡ªhistory books. More specifically¡­ something with a map. A current one, ideally a world map with descriptions."


    Leni gave him a skeptical look, frowning slightly.


    "Booo, are you seriously playing geographer? Of all the books available, you''re picking geography¡­?" she sighed, disappointed. "Alright, they have them, but¡­ why? You *should* already know what the world looks like¡­"


    Edo nervously scratched his cheek.


    "Uh¡­ well¡­ I just¡­ like geography! Yeah! I''m curious how different authors depict the world in their maps!"


    "There''s no way I can tell her I have no clue about this world!"


    Leni rolled her eyes, sighed, and walked toward the bookshelves.


    "Fine, fine¡­ Follow me."


    After a short walk, they stopped in front of one of the library''s largest bookshelves.


    "Here it is," she pointed at the tall shelves filled with thick tomes. "You''ll find geography books detailing various parts of the world, their cultures, and key information."


    Edo stared at the massive shelf, frozen in place.


    "I didn''t expect there to be so many¡­"


    His eyes landed on a plaque attached to the shelf''s side. It read, "Historical/Geographical."


    A wave of relief washed over him.


    "So I *can* read! I did it! I skipped one of the biggest hurdles of any Library Arc¡ªthe language barrier! Now it''s all smooth sailing!"


    He clenched his fist in triumph, but his joy was interrupted by Leni''s gloomy expression.


    "Why do you look so down?" he asked, noticing her disheartened face.


    Leni sighed, running her fingers along the spine of one of the books.


    "When I was little, my village was full of these kinds of books. *Too* full. Because of that, we barely had any other reading material. Well, thanks to that, I know a lot about the world, but¡­ you get it. How many times can you read the same thing?"


    Edo nodded in understanding.


    "I get it."


    "So, pick whatever you want. I''ll go find something more interesting for myself¡­" she added before walking deeper into the library.


    Edo looked at the bookshelf packed with books and sighed.


    "Alright¡­ I''m on my own. Now¡­ which book is the best choice?" he muttered, running a finger along the spines of the tomes, unsure where to begin.


    ***


    After over an hour of searching, Edo finally found a book that interested him. Like anyone else, he initially wanted to choose one with the most interesting cover, but he remembered how many times he had fallen for that trap. More than once, beautiful covers had hidden boring or even worthless content inside. This time, he decided to focus on the contents¡ªhe chose a book that looked well-organized on the inside, had clear maps, and plenty of illustrations.


    And that was exactly what he found. The book had a simple, almost academic title: "Geographical Guide." At first glance, it didn''t seem very thick, but as Edo flipped through its pages, he noticed it contained many detailed pictures and descriptions.


    Satisfied, he sat down in one of the comfortable reading nooks. He leaned back, cracked his fingers, and mentally prepared himself for reading.


    "Alright then¡­ Library Arc!" he thought, feeling excited.


    He didn''t intend to waste time on introductions. He opened the book to pages 56-57, where there was a two-page world map. The level of detail immediately impressed him¡ªcarefully drawn continents, marked cities, rivers, mountain ranges. In the bottom right corner was a legend explaining the meaning of various points and symbols.


    "Whoa¡­ this is impressive. Okay, let''s start with the basics. I need to learn the locations of the countries and remember how many there are. I can''t afford to look like someone who just crawled out from under a rock in front of important people¡­" he thought, staring at the map.


    However, the longer he looked at it, the more puzzled he became. The world was vast, that was a fact, but¡­ there were only five major countries.


    "Well¡­ that''s actually better for me. I''ll learn faster."


    He focused on the center of the map.


    "Alright, here in the middle is The Kingdom of Ero¡­ Oh, and here, marked with a castle, is the capital, Inormi. But why is the capital so close to the border with the demon country, Serot? Shouldn''t it be more central?" Edo furrowed his brow. "Well, I''ll think about that later."


    He shifted his gaze westward.


    "Okay, so here is Serot, the country where Leni comes from¡­ It''s true, compared to the other nations, there aren''t many marked locations here. The rest of the map is full of points indicating cities and historical sites, but here¡­ there are very few. Hm."


    He also noticed that Serot was larger than Ero and, more importantly, was the only country with access to the ocean.


    "Interesting¡­ It looks like this is the only ocean in this world." He furrowed his brow, tracing his finger along the map. "Oh, and here was Serot''s capital, Gopei¡­ But now it''s gone. Did it disappear?"


    Edo leaned back and looked at the entire map as a whole. The world looked¡­ strange.


    "It looks like a broken wooden board¡­ as if something had once torn out a massive chunk of land, and in the place of that tear, an ocean was formed."


    Rivers spread outward from the ocean, running through the entire continent and connecting the different nations.


    "Alright, now let''s deal with the rest."


    His gaze traveled east.


    "To the northeast, we have The Kingdom of Satop, and to the southeast, The Empire of Tygon."


    Both of these countries bordered the largest nation on the map¡ªThe Quri Empire, which lay on the other side of the ocean, directly opposite Serot.


    "So that''s how it is¡­ five major nations."


    Edo ran his finger over the names and began repeating them to himself:


    "Kingdom of Ero ¨C Capital: Inormi.


    Kingdom of Satop ¨C Capital: Koh.


    Country of Serot ¨C Former capital: Gopei.


    Empire of Tygon ¨C Capital: Aqua.


    Quri Empire ¨C Capital: Dequri."


    "It''s not that much. As long as I remember the cities and historical sites, this should be enough to avoid looking like a total ignoramus."


    His eyes fell on the ocean. Among the many nameless islands, only one was marked with a name.


    "Unum Island¡­" he read aloud. "Something important?"


    He found no additional information on the map, so he flipped the page, searching for descriptions of the countries. To his delight, they were right there, just a page away.


    "Alright, let''s see what we have here¡­"


    "Kingdom of Ero ¨C Named after the great wind mage Ero, who aided in the fight against the gods. A culturally advanced country, open to various races. The people are kind, but the government is not particularly strict, leading to a lack of competent individuals in high positions. The capital, Inormi, was named after a legendary knight who defeated the first demi-god of death ten thousand years ago.


    Country of Serot ¨C Named after the great fire mage Serot, who also fought against the gods. Devastated after the war with Ero, during which almost the entire population was massacred. If not for the Reaper of Serot, the country likely would have collapsed. Primarily inhabited by demons, full of monsters, and rich in natural resources. The former capital, Gopei, was named after a distinguished swordsman who developed a unique combat style that enhanced weapons with elemental power¡ª''Serot Style.''


    Kingdom of Satop ¨C Named after the great earth mage Satop, who aided in the fight against the gods. A spiritual and cultural nation that is constantly at war with the aggressive Quri Empire. Its capital, Koh, was named after a sage who was the first to enter the spirit world.


    Empire of Tygon ¨C Named after the great water mage Tygon, who helped in the fight against the gods. It considers itself the most important country but avoids wars, except for its ongoing conflict with Quri. Its capital, Aqua, was named after a scientist who discovered the healing properties of water magic.


    Quri Empire ¨C A militaristic powerhouse founded by ruler Quri, who nearly conquered the world six thousand years ago. Strength is the law¡ªonly the strongest, such as the Thirty Generals and the Emperor, hold power. The capital, Dequri, was named after the most powerful general in history, who, alongside the Emperor of Quri, almost took over the world.


    Unum Island ¨C A sacred, religious island that worships the one true god, Unum, the creator of the world. It has been guarded for ten thousand years by the great light mage, Peter."


    Edo let out a low whistle.


    "Whoa¡­ this is really interesting¡­ If I were reading a light novel and got this kind of lore drop, I''d have to come back to this chapter multiple times¡­ But this isn''t a light novel, this is my reality. I need to remember this! When I know more there will be a greater chance that I will find this demi-goddess of wisdom who knows the way. This is my first clue to finding a way back home!"


    Just then, Leni sat down next to him.


    "So? Did you find what you were looking for?"


    "Yeah! And¡­ you¡­ WHAT IS THAT?!"


    Leni smiled, holding up a book with a title that immediately set off alarms in Edo''s head.


    "This is my reading for today!"


    "That sounds like a hentai! You know what¡­ I''m going to my room¡­ I need a moment to process all the information I just learned and¡­ accept the fact that you read¡­ things like that."


    He got up and left. Before exiting the library, he returned his book to the shelf and left Leni alone.


    "What''s his problem?" she thought, opening her book "¡ª¡ª¡ª" from the¡­ erotic literature section.